Search the Community

Part 1 Anthony was one of those boys who started puberty early. Of course the other boys would then say "well that means you're going to be short when you get older" out of spite. Sadly for their young egos, they were proven wrong as Anthony grew to 6'2" by the age of 16. He was a star athlete in high school, mostly for hockey and football – but loved hockey more so because it was a rougher and faster sport. The other jocks would say "well you still won't get into a good college or whatever" out of pure jealousy. Again, he proved them wrong by going to college on a free ride, majoring in Criminal Justice just for show so he could participate in college hockey. It was also for plan B, assuming that for whatever reason he didn't become a professional hockey player, he would fall back on being a police officer. However, Anthony was not the smartest guy and prioritizing his training above all else surely didn't help his studies. He couldn't keep up with the class work and his training, not that Anthony needed any training. Luckily for him he founds an adoring fan of his who looked like a smart guy, one willing to do anything for his favorite hockey player. Colton was his name, a 5'8" 140 average kind of guy with pale skin, though he was pretty cute when he took off his glasses, revealing he had stunning blue eyes. At first Anthony was using Colton merely as a means to successfully complete his courses, pretending to be a big ol' teddy bear to keep Colton happy. Soon, he found it easier and easier to act that way towards Colton until it finally clicked in Anthony's peasized brain. He actually liked showing his affections for Colton, er, just not in public since nobody knew he was gay. It's pretty unbelievable that a 6'2" and 200 pound muscular man could wind up with a guy like Colton. Anthony was always on the front cover of his college's paper because he was just that good looking. Sandy blond hair, blue eyes, and he somehow managed to keep all his teeth in tact – sparkling white. He was always tan from spending time on the beach with Colton a lot. Though the main reason he was there was so he could show off his chiseled body and 8 pack abs. He loved the attention, and Colton's understanding nature made it so it was never a problem. In the end, it's still pretty unbelievable. "Listen up 2s, a 10 is talking." Anthony shouted, commandeering the attention of his teammates. Anthony was considered the center position for the team, though he was above average in every aspect relating to the game – making him a dead ringer for even the highest caliber teams. Something that would come in handy when he moved on to professional hockey. "I noticed you have all been slacking, but that's ok. I'll just carry the entire team like I always do and you guys can just act as decoys for those idiots to chase around. Pass the puck to me if you get it. No exceptions. Oh and Jake, if you let those puny fuckers score even once I'm going to beat the shit out of you. Got it?" "Yeah Anthony. . . I got it. . ." Jake meekly replied. Anthony was kind of a dick, but at the same time the fear of having to deal with Anthony actually motivated the entire team to play better. Anthony may not be smart; at least he knows how to deal with people. "C'mon. No need to get violent. Jake tries his best." Marcus came to the defense of Jake rather quickly. Marcus was the star of the show until Anthony showed up, so it was nothing new. The rest of the team had nothing against Anthony; Marcus clearly did. "Sooooorry, shit man. It's not my fault that Jake's not as good at me. If I could, I'd do all of your jobs." Anthony laughed, which forced half the team to laugh along with him. "Besides, it's just two more games until we get all straight wins. I wish you'd guys get better and stronger after each win like I do. Then it'd be easy to just breeze through the last games." "And you do?" Marcus sighed, finding ways to provoke Anthony into doing something to piss off the rest of the team. "You look the same to me." Anthony clenched his teeth behind closed lips. Anthony had a fascination with being huge, and as of late, he has hit a plateau. It's a touchy subject for him. "Yeah I do." Anthony finally blurted out as he flexed. "The bigger the win, the bigger I get. That's pretty easy to follow, right? But yeah, ball busting aside; just do your best out there, guys. Alright? " The team members agreed, fist pumping as they yelled "RIGHT!" in unison. "Whatever." Marcus snarled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony may have been a jerk, but he was still a very dexterous player. He had his own dedicated fan section that took up at least half of the arena's seating. Even people who were rooting for the other team soon found themselves joining Anthony's fan base. Anthony was a one man demolition crew on ice skates; it's hard to not root for someone so impressive. "O-1 O-1 O-1!" and "AN-THON-Y! AN-THON-Y!" was all that can be heard from the stands, drowning out whatever else the others were trying to cheer. In response to his fan's adoration, Anthony took the puck and slid it around two of the opposing team's bulkiest players before bringing it back to his side. The fans still roared, perhaps even louder since they knew Anthony was just showing off while burning through the remaining time. All the way from across the ice, he slammed the puck, sending it gliding into the other team's net. It took the crowd and referee a few moments to realize that the puck had indeed went into the goal, in which they responded by jumping out of their seats. Another flawless win mostly thanks to Anthony. Anthony was looking for just one person in the crowd, the cute nerd who was just gently clapping his hands and grinning. As far as he was concerned, Anthony just needed that one fan to make his day. He gave Colton a thumbs up before thrusting his muscular arms in the air as his team mates surrounded him. It may seem weird, but they genuinely liked the guy despite him being very cocky. Anthony just had a certain air about him that drew people to him. After signing tons of autographs, jerseys, and other newly purchased merchandise – Anthony retreated to the locker room to get a shower and get changed. The rest of the team was gone, which only left a few janitors and Colton inside the stadium. Despite winning, he started feeling really awful for some reason. It must have been written on his face, since Colton was alarmed as soon as Anthony entered the locker room. "Anthony, what's wrong?!" Colton panicked, running up to his boyfriend and caressing Anthony's cheek. "You're burning up. Are you ok? You can't get sick with the last game of the season coming up. . ." "Yeah, yeah, I'm fine." Anthony lied as he clenched his fists. "Ug, fuck! When did this uniform get so god damn tight?" "Now that you mention it, it does look a bit tight. I never seen it your pads bulge out so much." Colton continued eyeing up Anthony, until it clicked. "Anthony. . . I think you're. . . Growing. . ." "Shit like that doesn't happen." Anthony said through clenched his teeth. His body was on fire as his muscles pushed outward. The friction between his gear and skin was almost unbearable, especially the friction caused by his jockstrap. Loud grunts echoed throughout the empty locker room, along with the sound of Anthony pounding nearby lockers out of confusion. Colton could see Anthony's tanned forearms, calves, and abs start to show as Anthony grew taller. Every time Anthony breathed his jersey and pant legs rose up a tiny bit more until his uniform was clinging to his body as if it were a second skin. The bottom half of his 8 pack abs were bulging outward, becoming thicker and wider as his torso expanded. His pecs ripped out of jersey, leaving shredded remaining of his shirt and pads dangling over his still growing shoulders. Anthony looked down and to his dismay, could not see past his pecs. Instead, he tried to look over to his arm, finding it difficult since his lats and delts new bulk was in the way. He started flexing, each time he flexed his arm seemed to grow a tiny bit more. More and more veins snaking to the surface as his biceps and triceps pushed outward from his arms. Anthony panted in delight, despite the pain he felt around his groin. Anthony calmed down a bit now that the cool locker room air was easing his overheated body out of its frenzy. He cupped the front of his pants and moaned, his entire lower body was bulging out too. His quads destroyed his pants, leavening nothing but just the waistline of the pants intact. His jockstrap stretched forward, the straps digging into the back of his legs and groin, barely containing his firm legs and new package. Anthony flexed his quads as hard as possible, forcing the jock strap to give way and release his package from confinement. Anthony's removed the tattered remains of his uniform, exposing his tanned, smooth, and glistening skin to his boyfriend. He even had to remove his socks now that his feet tore through them. He started touching his chest and arms, feeling the new strength that filled them. Anthony may not have been the strongest man in the world, but he was surely close now that he stood at 6'8" with 320 pounds of ripped muscle. "Aw it stopped." Anthony looked sad, but his frown quickly flipped upside down. "Hah, who gives a shit? Look at me, I'm MASSIVE! Go get the measuring tape from my locker." "Anthony this is. . ." Colton gulped as he obeyed orders. "Don't just stand there sweetcheeks, start measuring!" Anthony struck a pose, flexing both his biceps. Colton wrapped the tape around Anthony's bulging bicep and soon found himself caressing Anthony's arm. "You like 'em? You can worship them later. Now about their size, what does it say?" "I-incredible! Your arms are 21 inches thick! I have to do your chest next." Colton was possibly more excited than Anthony at this point. He knew all of Anthony's stats, so seeing what became of his boyfriend made the situation even more arousing. "56 inches. . . From. . . 48 inches. . ." Anthony bounced his pecs a few time and playfully shoved Colton's face into the center of them. Colton eagerly groped and licked whatever he could, the salty sweat somewhat quenching his desire for Anthony's body. Anthony kissed the top of Colton's head as he pulled him in for a bear hug. Colton took the opportunity to run his hands over Anthony's arms and shoulders, massive beyond belief for a man his age. "Pretty awesome, right? I guess I really do get stronger after every time I win. I'm just that much of a badass." Anthony gave Colton a few quick pecks on his lips. He effortlessly held Colton with one hand as he used his other hand to probe around his crotch. "Now there's even more of me to love and more of me to use for making love. I bet you just don't know what to do with all of it." "I don't." Colton smiled. "I was hoping you would know." "I'm hungry. How 'bout you?" Anthony changed the subject, his stomach letting out a grumbling noise. "I could eat." Colton replied as Anthony let him down. "When you say eat, do you mean 'gobble down a big cock' or eat actual food? Because I wouldn't mind a blow job right about now." Anthony rustled Colton's messy brown hair "Food, Anthony, food." Colton laughed, giving Anthony's abs a playful tap. "Then sex. I really want to see what this new cock can do." "You drive a hard bargain, but I'll take it. Before we go out we should go find you something that fits. As much as I like seeing you naked, I don't think it's legal to be naked in public. You probably need a shower too, you're sweaty from top to bottom." "Oh yeah. I forgot about that." Anthony dashed off for the showers, eager to take his new body out for a stroll. From the showers he yelled, "Raid the lockers for me to find something that fits!" "Commit a crime? Suuuure." Colton sighed, but still followed Anthony's orders. PART 2 "Today's the big day, Anthony." Colton smiled as he wrapped himself around Anthony's massive arm. "It's sad in a way, don't you think?" "Sad? Please! I had a ton of offers to join professional hockey teams around this area, now everyone in the damn USA wants me!" Even though it was an exaggeration, he still wasn't far from the truth. "I mean. . . You move on with your life and leave me behind. I got one more year left of college, remember?" Colton frowned as he pulled himself closer to Anthony. Anthony shook Colton free of his arm and wrapped himself around Colton, the height difference making it more awkward than it used to be. "You'll be fine. I'll visit you whenever I have time off and I'll chat with you every day with the webcam you got me." Anthony lifted Colton up, giving him a kiss. "I'm going to be famous and earn lots of money. Then when you're done you can come live with me and I'll take care of you." Colton kissed Anthony back. "As long as I get to be with you, I don't care if we're rich or poor." "Well you'd have a degree. So you could work too. I sure as hell ain't living like some hobo. These muscles need some serious fuel and supplements. " Colton rolled his eyes, "I suppose there's that. Anyway, put me down so I can get to work on making some hot chocolate and sandwiches for the team. I'll make you a big lunch while I'm at it too." "I'm not hungry." Anthony shrugged. "It's weird. I went outside with nothing but my boxers and I didn't feel cold or nothing. I sat in the sun for a while and I didn't feel hungry any more. What's that all about?" "Uh. . ." Colton squinted, "That does sound awfully strange. Are you sure you're not hungry?" "Yep," Anthony replied with another shrug. Colton knew what his body language was saying, and decided to not ask any more questions about Anthony's new body. "I'm just going to find some extra baggy clothes to wear. None of my old ones fit. This shit's going to get expensive real quick if I keep growing. I guess I got to go buy new gear too, so you can go ahead without me when you're done. You don’t want to keep those guys waiting, they get antsy when you show up late." Colton blushed a bit. "Well, ok. Do you want me to go out and buy you some clothes?" "Eh, fuck it then. I'll walk around naked or with a towel around me or something. Who'd complain?" Anthony replied as he strolled into the bedroom to find something to wear. "I know I wouldn't," Colton giggled. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton's dad was a professional hockey player, and Colton really wanted to get involved with the sport. Sadly for him, he was not built for it. He could skate faster than anyone on the team, but that's only a quarter of what's required to be a truly good player. As such, he just dedicated himself to being the team's personal assistant; he even offered to help any of the team members if their grades were declining. The guys happily accepted him as an honorary team member and most of them considered Colton to be a best friend. Whether it be from Colton winning them over with his general likeability or his addictive hot chocolate. It was the last game of the year, which also signaled that finals were right around the corner for college courses. The team liked to gather in the locker room 1 to 2 hours before the game. Mostly to eat or drink whatever Colton brought them without having to wolf it down. Colton walked down the locker room benches, handing off a cup of hot chocolate and sandwiches to the team members. They all thanked him, gave him playful punches, and Jake even hugged Colton. It was the last time most of them would ever really be able to see or talk to Colton. Finally, Colton made his way to Marcus – who purposefully alienated himself from the rest. He had a sour look on his face, probably jealous of not being the center of attention. "You don't want any, Marcus?" "No. I never have it any other time. Why the fuck would I want it now?" "But you look really tense, it'll help you calm down." Colton poured a cup of hot chocolate and held it out. Marcus sneered as he took the cup and blindly threw it, causing the contents to explode over Jake's hand. Jake yelped as he shook the excess liquid off his hand, and a second later, Colton was by his side with a bottle of water to cool Jake's hand. "I have some ointment in my bag for that, just hold on." As Colton went to get the ointment the rest of the team turned to Marcus. "Yo what the fuck Marcus?" "Not cool." "Can you stop being a twat for more than second?" "Yep!" "After this match I'm going to-" "Going to what? I'm bigger than you. I will destroy you," Marcus laughed. "I'm done with all of you assholes anyway. I'm tired of having to deal with your stupid faces, walking around and worshipping Anthony and pretending to like this little queer Colton. I can't believe you let that gaywad even close to you." Colton was in the middle of massaging ointment on to Jake's hand when Marcus said that, causing him to stop. Colton looked ashamed and was afraid that the other team members might believe Marcus. "Yeah we know he's gay," Jake casually replied. "Duh. We never mentioned it because it doesn't matter." "Colton's still an awesome guy." "Yep." Each comment made Colton blush more and more. "Yeah, Colton's pretty fucking awesome." That comment belonged to Anthony, causing all the team members to look towards the locker room entrance. What they saw shocked them, to say the least. "He's also my fucking boyfriend, so I dare you to say something about him again. C'mon Marcus. Give me a reason to punch in your ugly face." The rest of the members were still in shock, especially after that bombshell Anthony dropped. . . All except Marcus who started laughing. "Pffffff-hahahaha! Are you for real? Hot fucking damn, you're so insecure about being the same size as me that you went and put on some lifts and pads to make yourself look bigger. Wow Anthony. Wow. You wanna start something? Ok then. I'll punch right through those pads." Marcus kept laughing as he walked up to Anthony and punched him forcefully in the stomach. The cockiness and arrogance drained from his face as he realized he just punched Anthony's abs. Marcus was in disbelief, using his hand to now feel over Anthony's stomach. 1-2-3-4-5-6-7-8. . . There they are, 8 perfectly formed abs. Rock solid and resistant to the most forceful punch Marcus could muster. Anthony placed his hands over Marcus' head and shoulder, clamping down to hold the angry bastard in place while inflicting some real pain. "Looks like there's nothing to start," Anthony smirked, as he forced Marcus to turn around. He pushed Marcus forward towards Colton. "You are going to apologize to my boyfriend. Then you're going to tell the coach you're sick. You're going to miss the last game. You aren't a part of this team." "Y-you freak! You can't do this to me. . ." Marcus whined, trying to struggle free. Anthony just clamped down harder. "AH-AH-S-STOP! OK! . . . Sorry Colton. And I'm sorry you guys have to deal with a fake wannabe alpha who's also a fucking fa-" Anthony turned Marcus towards the door and forcefully kneed him in the back, sending Marcus flying several feet in front of him. Marcus looked back in disgust as he crawled to the door, letting himself out. Whatever was left of his ridiculous ego was shattered – not that anybody cared. He had it coming for a long time. "Well, that was fun," Anthony laughed as he turned to his team mates. It was an awkward stare-off between them. Anthony's common sense kicked in for once in his life, reminding him that people just don't suddenly become muscular giants. Too bad for Anthony that he lacked the words or approach to say what needed to be said. Anthony shifted uncomfortably a few times, his muscles rolling along with the rest of his body. The only purpose that served was to accidentally entrance his team mates more. Anthony started shifting more and more frequently until someone finally pointed out the obvious. "Holy shit! Anthony you're. . . Getting bigger!" "Huh?" Anthony looked down and saw his already formidable pec shelf push out slowly. His team mates and Colton watched with bated breath. "Er, I guess that counted as a win. . . Hehe. . . This is going to be fucking awesome." Anthony's balance became off center as his body grew heavier, causing him to push his back against the locker for support. Only his chest was growing, it's almost as if his body had this growth spurt planned out. The shirt Anthony was wearing happened to be very tight around his chest, so as it swollen larger, it began tearing a line down the top of the shirt. 57" rip, 58" riiip, 59" riiiiiiiiip, 60 inches, the top half destroyed. His pecs now in few view, his body configuring their shape to be more squared off so they could hold up better on his wide frame. His team members were drooling, inching closer and closer to Anthony to get a better look. He looked kind of silly with his pecs hanging out, but the shoulders and bottom half of his shirt was still in tact. . . For now. Anthony's arms rose up to a slanted angle, his fingers dug into the lockers as he tried to contain the pleasure of his biceps and triceps getting larger. The arm holes of his shirt were trying their best to hug his arms or at least dig into his skin. Though they didn't succeed, there was far too much muscle to fight against. Eventually he flexed his biceps to get it over with; the shredded cloth flew away from his solid biceps. When he stopped flexing his arm, his bicep did not go back to its fully relaxed state. Instead, it stayed at a whopping 26" of meaty muscle. His team mates could not wait, and decided to help Anthony's body with its mission to shred all of Anthony's clothing. They tore away the rest of his shirt, each of them pushing against each other to feel Anthony's newly growing stature. Anthony slowly moved away from the lockers to let his team mates surround him. Soon he rose to 7 feet tall, towering over all his team mates, some of them struggling to touch his ridiculously large shoulders. Colton stood to the side and watched, enjoying the show from where he was at. He knew very well Anthony loves to be worshipped, and being worshiped by other muscular men was just one of Anthony's fantasies – he didn't want to ruin it. His team mates eagerly tore away Anthony's pants, each of them trying to cup his growing bulge. They all had an irrational desire to pleasure Anthony, even though most of them were straight, with the obvious exception of Jake who was enjoying Anthony's body the most out of all the other men. Anthony in turn made sure Jake got to touch whatever he wanted, and especially made sure Jake's large hands were one of the hands rubbing Anthony's cock. Anthony could feel his team mate's cocks rubbing up against him, increasing his own pleasure tenfold. Some of his team mates tried grabbing at Anthony's bubble butt or wrapping themselves around his 35" waist to get better leverage. They were all in a mindless bliss, touching Anthony's glistening muscles, tracing the veins that pushed up to the surface all over his body, kissing his pecs - biceps – neck – shoulders – abs – quads – cock; whatever they could do, they did. His legs started growing thicker; giving his team mates more to rub up against. Anthony's waist also expanded 38" around, giving his bulbous quads more room to situate themselves without crushing his new set of balls and enormous cock. His own cock was pushed up against his abs, the tip of his cock rubbing the bottom of his pecs. His balls tingled with delight as they grew larger in size, and then growing some more as they filled up with his seed. His team mates had already drenched Anthony's body in their own sweat and cum, but they were still not finished. They wanted to shower their alpha in never-ending ecstasy; they wanted to please him no matter what. "I'm close, guys, keep going. . ." Anthony moaned. He could only think simple thoughts about who was where on his body, almost as if his mind was actually trying to understand what was going on. His team mate's tongues wildly lapping at his sweat covered body, their hands groping every muscle they could find on his 420 pound frame of ripped muscle. Their hot, pulsating cocks straining their pants as they rubbed their members against Anthony. The pleasure compounded more and more between them all, which in response made Anthony's balls fill up faster. His cock was now fighting to keep him from having an orgasm; he wanted more before it ended. Though to his dismay, his body did not listen. With a loud and drawn out roar, he came forcefully. His roar radiated through the locker room, shaking his team mates to their cores – causing them to have orgasms as well. Anthony's cum rained down over his team, gallons upon gallons. Each of them were shaking and unable to stand on their own, grabbing on to each other just to stand up right. As Anthony's own body began to sink down to the floor, the rest of his team mates followed. They were reduced to limp masses of muscle lying around the alpha of the team, resting in a puddle of Anthony's virile essence. "Man, talk about team work," Anthony chuckled, and as usual, the rest of the team weakly laughed along with him. "So who was the best?" Jake asked as he idly rubbed his hand along Anthony's quad. "You were, Jake. . . Well the second best. The first best is Col-" Anthony started glowing red in frustration. He just remembered Colton was there. Y'know his boyfriend. Anthony looked over at Colton but couldn't see well. His vision was still blurry thanks to his mind still drowning in ecstasy. He tried to get up from the floor, but the pile of muscular bodies on him were too heavy for him to lift in his current state. "Co-Colton, I don't know what happened. . . Ah. . ." And of course, it hit the rest of the team too. Anthony's boyfriend and their best friend was there. They all just had their way with Anthony right in front of him. They tried to get up and approach Colton, feeling guilty as can be – not to mention utterly ridiculous since they were still covered in Anthony's cum to the point of being painted white. When they finally wobbled up to Colton, they didn't know what to say, so they waited for Jake to say something. As usual. "Colton, it's my fault. I started it, don't blame Anthony!" Jake began. "Y-yeah, we shouldn't have done that." "You gotta forgive him. Be mad at us, not him!" "Yep!" "Guys, guys, relax!" Colton wasn't bothered, and was honestly tickled pink that they were trying so hard. He smiled, "I understand. It was very awkward to watch, but it was still one of Anthony's fantasies to be worshipped by nicely muscled guys. I want Anthony to be happy. Now at least he can say one of his fantasies came true. Besides, I'd rather it be you guys than some strangers." "I wish you were my boyfriend." Jake stared admiringly at Colton. "Phew, that's a relief." "So you're not mad? Good!" "Uh. . . Yep!" "Thanks Colton." Anthony slowly approached his boyfriend, he was about to pick him up before remembering he was covered in white gunk. Colton nodded and understood what Anthony was going to do, so he just nodded and smiled. Anthony tried his hardest not to tackle the cute little guy, so he tried to change the subject. "Uh, I didn't know you guys were all gay though." "We're not." One of them replied. "I don't know what came over me." "It feels gross and wrong, but I loved it." "You felt amazing Anthony! So big and strong. . . But I never got hard while looking at any other guys." "Yep." "Well I am gay, if that makes a difference. To be honest this was one of my fantasies too." "I could tell." Anthony playfully punched Jake in the arm. "I didn't mind feeling you up either." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- The team members sat back and relaxed, letting their wits and breath catch up to them. They planned on getting into the shower to just wash off the cum from their clothes and bodies, only to find something strange. They looked around, giving each other confused looks as they noticed their clothes were dry now – with no sticky white substances in sight. Even Anthony noticed how strange it was. Then all attention turned on Jake as he started moaning. "Oh – ah. . . What's happening to me?" His voice dropped an octave with each word. He started clawing at his clothes, but that's not what was causing them to rip. His quickly expanding muscles and increasing height was. He ballooned out at an exponential rate; his 46" chest jumping to 54" in a flash caused him to stumble forward, catching himself on the bench. His quads ripped his jeans, and his bulge busted the zipper as his briefs tried to contain his inflating endowment. The same started happening all throughout the locker room, each of them suddenly moaning as their clothes tightened around their growing bodies. All of them growing to various heights and their packages bursting forth from their pants-prison. The fat on their bodies melted away, making room for more muscle. They were all panting and sweating, feeling up their bodies as they enjoyed the growth. Jake was quickly becoming the largest of them all, taking on the size Anthony previously was before he grew again. The rest of them stood at 6'2" to 6'6", weighing in about 250-300 pounds of ripped muscle. When the growth was done, they started falling on to their rear ends one by one – their minds and "pleasure circuits" were simply blown. . . Which was clearly visible by the white mess on their legs, abs, chest, and underwear. "Ok, so how many fantasies are going to come true today?" Anthony raised his eyebrows, thinking about the other one that was left. Just one. If it happened, he'd have no idea how to handle it. All he'd know is he'd love every single second of it. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton enjoyed the show to say the least, but he couldn't help but realize he was excluded from the growth. Anthony enjoyed the view, and was grinning like an idiot as he occasionally licked his lips. Again, another fantasy of his came true; being able to make men into sex gods just like Anthony with his cum. Anthony looked over at Colton, his grin turning into a frown. "Colton. . ." He quietly said as he bent over his lover. "Did you want to be bigger too?" "Kind of." Colton forced a smile. "But as long as you're happy with me, I'm happy with me." "You're still the hottest thing to me." Anthony kissed Colton deeply and firmly. "No other man can compete with your personality, brains, technique, or tight body. At the end of the day, you're the only guy I want to cuddle with, or kiss, or fuck. . . C'mon Col. . . I'm bad at this." "No, that's good enough." Colton's smile was genuine now. "I'm glad that even after all these hunky guys popped up you still only have feelings for me. "Fuck yeah, did you think anything would change even if I got bigger?" Anthony said as he scooped Colton up in his arms. "Where are you taking me? Don't you want to stay with the guys an-" "To the office so we can be alone. I want to spend the last hour before the game with my future husband." "Future husband. Haha." Colton wrapped his arms around Anthony's neck, finding difficulty doing such a simple task because of Anthony's inhumanly thick muscles. The two did indeed spend an entire hour alone, Anthony gently undressed Colton, stripping him down to his boxer briefs. He laid Colton on the soft carpet of the office and got on top of him. Gently stroking Colton's side and kissing him. Muttering sweet words into his lover's ear, with Colton returning the gesture. They did not have sex, but whatever they were doing was something they greatly enjoyed. Anthony, despite being an arrogant sex crazed bastard, even had to agree that what he was doing with Colton at this moment was better than his two fantasies that came true. . . The only thing that trumped this was actually having sex with Colton. "Fifteen minutes until game time, Anthony." Colton rubbed his lover's arms gently. "I think you should get ready." "I'd rather spend those fifteen minutes with you, I can get ready fast, don't worry. . ." "B-but this is the last game. You can't be late, hockey's important to you. I don't want to get in the way of that." "No, hockey gets in the way of what's most important to me." Anthony rolled over and took Colton with him, pushing Colton's body against his as closely as possible. "Er. . . I can't lie, my muscles come first. You know that. But you are my second most important thing. I don't think anyone else could ever understand that but you. It's like you were made especially for a big idiot like me." "You're not a big idiot. . . And I'm more important than hockey? I. . ." Colton paused as he tried to collect his thoughts. "And what if I told you. . . I was. . . Especially made for you. . . So to speak?" "Considering all the weird shit that's happened, I don't know what that'd mean." "Just promise you won't feel any different after I tell you." Colton's eyes seemed like they were glistening, almost as if he were about to cry. "It can't be that ba-" "Please." Colton interrupted Anthony, something that caught him off guard. Colton never did that. "I promise, now please tell me." Anthony hugged Colton tighter, hoping whatever Colton had to say wouldn't somehow tear them apart. He'd fight through all the levels of hell to stop that happening if he had to. "Well. . ." PART 3 "Marcus is technically my younger brother by a year. I used to have a body like his, and he had a body like mine. . . I was a real bad person. I always bossed him around, hit him, and at school I'd turn him into a target for fun. I just hated how such a sissy could be related to me. Then one day, this lady End came into the picture. She turned the tables, and slowly gave all my muscles and height to Marcus – then made me the younger brother. . . I was basically sent back to the 8th grade, and forced to restart my life in this body. I tried working out again but it didn't get me anywhere so I studied instead. . . And I became a nicer person. . . You would have hated the old me, I was no different than Marcus is now." "Don't even joke about being related to that asshole. . . Even if you two have the same last na-. . . Uh?" Anthony said with a chuckle or two before realizing Colton was dead serious. "That can't even happen if it's true. C'mon Col." "Just like how you can't randomly grow, huh?" Colton shot back, "When I became attached to you only weeks after being with you, Marcus got really angry. He hated both of us, and didn't want to see us happy. So he asked End to change you. I thought I should warn you but I didn't want to sound like a crazy person. When nothing happened I was relieved. Then when you started growing I didn't think anything of it since you grew more muscular. When I thought back, the change me and Marcus had came in three stages too. The third one was the most drastic. If Marcus has his way, he'll probably turn you into an immobile pile of flesh." "You know the rules." A woman's voice rang out. The two of them turned their heads to see a black haired woman, dressed as a rather classy business woman. She reached into her purse and pulled out a gray book with Marcus' name on the front. "End!" Colton cried out of terror. She specifically said to never tell anyone. Anthony instinctively got to his feet, bringing Colton up with him. Anthony stepped in front of Colton. "What do you want?!" Anthony growled, preparing for the worst. "Oh come now. You act as if I'm some sort of monster." Her tone was flat, but sharp. She opened up the book she was holding. "I'm not going to do anything. I just came in here to remind Anthony that the game is about to start. He's set to enter phase three, you know." "P-please no. . ." Colton begged as he forced his way out from behind Anthony. "End, leave Anthony out of it. I know I was a terrible person, but don't drag him into it to punish me. . ." "Actually, I don't know what will happen." She skimmed the page. "I wrote it in, but it still seems very vague since it's based off of someone's fantasies instead of specific things. I suppose that makes the reveal more exciting." "Wait, she's actually real? Then. . . I'm going to be a fucking slob after I win this game?!" Anthony spun Colton around. His first priority was his body, Colton came second. Fire was in his eyes. "Yeah, maybe you are a fucking shitty person! You drag me into this bullshit with this bitch and that fucker out there. . . We're done." "Anthony!" Colton cried out, trying to move closer to him – only to be pushed into the nearest wall by Anthony. He yelped in pain as he hit the hard surface and tried to stand up, his entire body aching from the force. "Please Anthony. . ." Anthony looked back and paused. He was utterly confused on how to feel, though seeing Colton in pain made his heart ache. "Col. . . Fucking damnit. . ." Antony went over to Colton and helped him up without a single word. Anthony's expression made it clear he didn't want to continue on with the discussion, he just wanted to go on the ice and do what he did best. Classic Anthony, do now - think later. Anthony helped Colton to his feet and held his hand. The two went to Anthony's locker, and Colton started taking things out. Colton got on a bench to help put on Anthony's top gear, slipping pads on top of his humongous body – the pads stretched to their limits. Lastly he placed Anthony's jersey over his head, having difficulty doing so since Anthony could barely lift his arms all the way up. Colton got caught up in everything and just wrapped his arms around Anthony and started sobbing. "Don't worry Col." Anthony spun around, putting his hands around Colton's waist. "You helped me get bigger over the years. You made me happy. I don't get any of this, and I'm still confused. . . Seeing you in pain hurts me. I'm sorry about that. . . But. . . If I do turn into something really super ugly, just promise me you'll find a way to change it or just end it." "I promise. . . Now. . . Get going. . . You have a minute until game time. . ." Anthony dried Colton's eyes and tenderly kissed Colton's forehead. "I can't believe you're still so good to me. . ." "I'll always have a soft spot for my number one fan." Anthony placed his hand on Colton's cheek for a moment and smiled. He backed away towards the door. "You better root for me extra hard. This win'll go down in history and shit." As one would imagine, everyone was confused as to what had happened to their college's beloved team. A group of men all taller than 6 foot rushed out on to the ice, the smallest one managing to be wider than the biggest player on the opposing team. They all mindlessly cheered anyway, despite thinking that their team was cheating by bringing in ringers to pose as the normal team. It was painfully obvious that their gear was ill-fitting, not that anyone really complained. If someone lightly used their imagination, all they'd see are hunks skating around down there. When Anthony came out, it's like he pushed the mute button. All was silent until Anthony glided into position on the ice. The referee stared hard before yelling, "Holy shit, that's really Anthony!" It cut through the silence, allowing some of the fans to hear. He caused an uproar of applause, whether it be cheering for Anthony or his inhumanly fast muscle gain. The opposing team all quaked in fear as they saw the giants they were facing. "This'll be easy. Start this game already." The referee nodded and quickly hopped to it, not wanting to anger the muscle god that stood inches away from him. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton had found his way over to his usual spot, surprised to see Marcus and End there. It was a boxed off section away from the bleacher's, so the constant roaring from the fans wasn't totally unbearable. "Hello nerd." End said with a flat expression. "Yeah. Nerd. How does it feel to lose? Thanks to End, that fucker's going to be a big whale. Everyone gets to see as their beloved shitty hockey player blows up right on the ice." Marcus and Colton locked eyes, though Colton found himself becoming physically ill from Marcus' shit eating grin. "He'll spend a few years as a useless blob and just die. That bastard deserves more misery than that for kicking me out of the spot I truly deserve. The best part is, you get to watch it all happen. Fucking fantastic!" "The spot you truly deserve." She scoffed, "Please, darling, don't push it now." "Please Marcus! I know I tormented you, but leave Anthony out of this. He doesn't deserve this." Colton pleaded on his hands and knees. "Don't care. I win. Bye." Marcus picked Colton up by his collar and tossed him to the ground away from the secluded seating section. "People who support that piece of shit Anthony don't deserve to be near a god like me." Colton backed away and found another secluded area to watch the game. He wasn't paying attention, he was too busy watching Anthony and praying that everything would be alright after the team's inevitable victory. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "59, 58, 57, 56, 55," the crowd yelled in unison. They were counting down the final seconds left of the game. With each count, Anthony's team mates passed the puck around at blinding speeds. The other team was too chicken to actually get in the way. After getting checked by Anthony's team a few times, they learned their lesson. "48, 47, 46." While doing his signature show-boating routine, Anthony circled all his team mates, giving them fist bumps or pats on the shoulder. Thanking them for their hard work as briefly as he could. He event glided past the benched players, waving to them and grinning the best he could with a mouthpiece in the way. Anthony finally made his way over to Colton, who was standing by the rink's entrance. Anthony took off his mask and spit out the mouth guard. He reached over the barrier and lifted Colton up to give him a quick but passionate kiss. Anthony figured it'd be his last chance, so he'd make it count. The entire crowd paused out of mere confusion, but decided to mindlessly cheer afterwards anyway. Anthony casually glided across the ice, passing the opposing team as they got out of his way. He stood a few feet away from the goalie, who was shaking in his skates. Anthony slowly slid up until he was close to the goalie. . . Who had now pissed himself. "5, 4, 3, 2," he slowly slid the puck into the goal, right through the poor guy's legs. "1!" "I win. . ." Anthony muttered with a smile. Even in the face of uncertainly he could find time to smile. He helped his team achieve flawless wins for a few hockey seasons in a row. It ultimately meant the entire team would be top picks for professional teams looking for new players. Even Marcus, despite being a horrible person, would get a spot somewhere. Albeit, that is until his teammates find out how intolerable he is. The team glided to the center of the ice, swarming around Anthony. Anthony could barely understand a word anyone was saying, but he heard his name 1,000 times. "Heh. . . If this is how things end for me. . . This would be a pretty kickass ending. . ." Anthony felt the discomfort settle in his stomach. He wobbled a bit, and tried to stop himself from falling face first on the ice. Instead, his efforts were wasted as his rear end smashed hard on the ice. Everyone in the stands went quiet, wondering if their favorite player is OK. Anthony fell back entirely, his face contorted by pain. Anthony's team mates and the refree tried to lift Anthony up, but his body heat burnt them. Anthony began pounding the ice as sharp and unbearable pain overloaded every single nerve. He even began crying, something he hadn't done since he was 4. His team mates watched helplessly while the referee skated off for help. The yells of Anthony's agony. The burning amount of heat his body was generating. Anthony's large convulsing body. No, it was not a pretty sight. "Anthony, I'm coming! Hold on!" Colton rushed towards Anthony, but a hand stopped him. Well, more like an outstretched arm that knocked Colton on to his back. "Step back." End ordered as she stopped Colton from stepping on the ice. Even Anthony's team mates left the ice since the entire rink was melting. The water even started evaporating at this point. The crowd was frantically whipping out their phones to record what was happening. . . While a few actually called for help. "N-No! I got to be with him, I got to-" "Hey. Shut up." She said, "Don't worry about it. Nothing bad will happen to Anthony. In fact, to spite Marcus, I made sure Anthony's fantasies would come true. Something that I should have probably looked into, actually. . ." "Wait-wait-wait-wait!" Marcus jumped in, "What do you mean you did this to spite me?!" "You were a tormented soul, so I decided to help you. But now you're a terrible person. So instead of ruining your life, I decided to make your rival's dreams come true. And by the way, the spot you truly deserve is something far worse than being stuck in Anthony's shadow. Though his fantasies render him unable to play hockey so. . . You can have that. At least until everyone finds out how horrible you are. I know you have one more edit left, but I can't stomach being around you long enough. So no last edit for you. Have a nice life." She walked off. "GET BACK HERE AND FIX THIS! HE DOESN'T DESERVE TO BE HAPPY! HE'S A MISERABLE PILE OF SHIT!" Marcus yelled to the point of his face turning red. End replied the way a proper lady should. Which is to say, she spun around, flipped him off twice, and then casually backed out of the arena . Before opening the door she said, "Don't care. You lose. Bye." "You. . . Uh. . . AAAAAAAAAG!" Marcus ran after her in a heated rage. "Fuck! That was some fucking bullshit! All of that for nothing!" Anthony ranted. The entire skating rink was nothing but concrete now that all the ice had melted away. Even the machinery that kept the ice cold was overheated beyond repair. He frantically wiped tears from his eyes as his team mates and Colton rushed towards him. Colton was the first to reach Anthony, quickly wrapping Anthony in his loving embrace. He wiped the remaining tears off Anthony's cheeks. "I don't know what I can do, but I'm here now. Are you ok now? Were you scared? I know I was. . ." "Man, you'll make a top notch husband if you keep this up." Anthony replied, kissing Colton on his cheek. "It hurt really fucking bad, but it's done now. I'm fine. I think." "Fuck bro, we thought you were being murdered." "Are you ok now, do you need something?" "That was really weird." "Yep! . . . Uh. . . You're naked though." "Anthony I think you're growing again. . ." Colton's arms were slowly being pushed further apart. Anthony's muscle mass was increasing yet again. Colton remembered what the woman had said about Anthony. The way she made it sound, it seemed like Anthony was going to be massive to the point where he's rendered unable to play hockey. "I feel it." Anthony kissed Colton one last time and gently pushed him away. "This feels like it's going to be huge. You guys should back u-uuuooooh!" The entire team and Colton backed away, keeping their eyes on Anthony as he moaned. It was awkward, but it reminded them all of what had happened in the locker rooms earlier that day. They were excited to say the least, but Colton was worried still. Anthony's last fantasy was one that would probably be better off in a dream world, not the real world. The team made sure no one else could enter the arena, just so they could have Anthony all to themselves for a bit. "Don't overdo it, Anthony. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- With each heart beat his body started to swell. It was gradual at first, the pain and pleasure of his expanding body mixing with his flustered mind. Anthony placed his massive hands over his pecs, enjoying the sensation of his pecs pushing his fingers a part. His hands slowly moving outward in front of him as his monstrous mounds of muscles grew outward. There was so much muscle packed on to his chest that it began to expand downward too, big squares of grade A beef somehow smashing in-between his other growing muscles. "Fuck yeah, bigger. . ." Anthony moaned through the pain as his legs grew larger. His quads were slowly crushing his package. Anthony was forced to lay back so his endowment would not be crushed. "Walking is gonna be hard with these big tree trunks. I fucking love it!" Anthony's abdominals began bulging out at an abnormal rate, to the point where they were smashing together. They were fighting his pecs and other abdominal muscles for space. The feeling of his muscles rubbing against each other further accentuated the mindless bliss that overcame him. He ran his hands all over his body, touching wherever he could. He looked back and forth to see his arms increasing in size, his lats and delts were following suit as well. Anthony started to have some difficulty moving his arms, and eventually his neck. His head was locked into a neutral position as his arms slowly locked in place. His forearms and biceps now mashing against each other, despite his arms laying straight out. "Oh shit this is intense. . . Oh man. . . Oh fuumumph." Anthony's pecs crept up to his chin, locking his jaw in place. At this point Colton was freaking out, watching Anthony being crushed to death by his own muscles. Anthony could care less. His muscles were fighting for space all over his body, the power surging through him was ecstatic despite him being unable to move. His member remained flaccid, thankfully, but began growing longer and thicker. Something that made even the most perverted onlookers blush. Anthony kept moaning, the sounds he were making kept growing louder despite his body being smothered in dense muscle mass. To Colton's relief, Anthony's body began growing taller. His muscles were still growing, though now his height was helping to even things out. 8 feet. . . 9 feet. . . 10 feet. . . The team watched in awe as Anthony tried sitting up, his muscles now too large to grope. Even a segment of his abs could not be covered with one hand. 11 feet. . . 12 feet. . . "Fuck, I can't take this!" Anthony's jaw was finally free from his pecs, but they weren't far behind. "This is crazy!" Anthony tried sitting up, planning to feel up his humongous body. His chest was too wide to let his bulbous arms wrap around the front of his body. 13 feet. . . 14 feet. . . 15 feet. . . All of his team mates approached him along with Colton tagging along behind them. 16 feet. . . 17 feet. . . 18 feet. . . 19 feet. . . Finally, 20 feet tall. When the ecstasy of growing had stopped, Anthony became aware of his surroundings. Even the self-centered muscleman couldn't help but feel embarrassed about being naked with all these people around. His team mates tried blocking Anthony's package, though it didn't do him any good. "Uh. . . Tada?" Anthony awkwardly smiled, "Could you guys. . . Stop staring and get me. . . Something to cover up?" Not wanting to disobey a giant who could crush them, the entire stadium cleared out. Everyone searched for curtains, banners, or huge blankets to smash together. Within 20 minutes a "man skirt" of epic proportions was made, along with elaborately put together cloth to help suppress his manhood. Anthony put it on, carefully, making sure not to rip it and trying his best to keep his giant endowment in check. "Thanks guys." A few 'you're welcome' responses rose from the vast crowd surrounding Anthony. Almost everyone was trying to wrap their head around how this crazy situation even came to be. . . While the others were in awe of Anthony's muscles, creating fantasies of their own involving Anthony's incredible bulk. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Anthony found his way out of the arena, thanks to making his own exit. Of course, a giant 20 foot man standing on college campus wasn't exactly hard to miss. It wasn't long before news reporters flocked in to get some shots of the muscled giant. Anthony loved the attention, flexing his massive muscles for the cameras. He was a blonde haired god, his body flawless and tan. Thoughts of how amazing he felt and looked kept running through his head until his eyes scanned through the crowd to find his team mates and Colton. He still had mixed feelings about Colton, though he figured everything still turned out OK. Anthony didn't see any reason to dislike Colton, in fact, he kind of wished Colton had grown giant too so he could romp around with him. As the media packed up and left, Anthony was left out in the open. Anthony just lied there for a few days, picking up his team mates or Colton so he could put them on his chest. They'd nestle between his pecs and talk to him while he'd whisper back so he wouldn't make them go deaf. Anthony loved the feeling of being so enormous with miniature men sitting on top of his beautifully muscled body. Although, some may say "overly muscled" is a more appropriate term to use. People got used to walking around him to get to their dorms or classes. Officials for the college offered to pay Anthony to help with construction, of course, after he had repaired the stadium he had destroyed. Anthony eagerly agreed. Anthony especially enjoyed working with the construction crew. He'd lift up a few burly men at a time, placing them on beams or scaffolds so they could fasten the new building's structure together. Anthony would use his incredible strength to lift heavy steel beams with ease, putting on a little show in between to show off his muscles. The crew enjoyed his help for one reason or another. Eventually, word spread of Anthony – a giant man – helping to construct buildings. Even if he was five tons of solid muscle mass, he still found it easy to navigate his way through the city. The police had to block off sections of major streets to allow him access, though. Anthony loved helping out, though he loved soaking up the attention even more. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- One night, Colton approached Anthony's new area of residence – between the hockey arena and some college buildings. Anthony lifted his small lover up and placed him on his chest. He couldn't look at Colton, but the feel of him being there was almost enough for him. "Hey Anthony. . . I. . . Don't think I can do this any more. I love you but. . . You're so huge." Anthony did not respond, he remained quiet with a frown upon his face. He knew this was coming. "I'm just glad you forgave me. You have a real big heart Anthony. . . Hehe. . . I guess that's literally true since you're so huge now. I wish I could make this work, but both of us know it won't. We don't have any privacy, you can't cuddle with me, you can't kiss me. . . It feels. . . Wrong." "I know." Anthony sighed in agreement. He loved his new body, but soon found he loved Colton more as he was about to lose him for good. "We will still be friends at least, right? I think I'd go crazy if I didn't get to hear from you often. I'm going crazy enough as is since I can't jack off even if I wanted to. My arms are too big to reach down there." "Of course." Colton honestly didn't know how else to reply. "And hey, if you're going to go for a new boyfriend to fuck around with, pick Jake. OK? He's a decent guy, he'd treat you right and isn't an asshole. I bet he's a pro at fucking too. He better be with the body I gave him." Anthony's tone was enough to let Colton know he wasn't joking. "Thanks for the tip." Colton sarcastically cut in, "I wish there was a way to change this. Jake is fine and all, but he's not you. Just being with you makes me smile. But relationships can't last on just smiles, can they?" "I don't think so." Anthony sadly agreed. "I think. . . I would trade my giant new life to be with you. Even when you made me mad I couldn't stand to be away from you. I don't want to be selfish and keep you to myself either." "You're a really good man, Anthony." Colton patted Anthony's chest, giving it a gentle rub afterwards. The sound and feel of Anthony's steady heart beat - along with Anthony's soft skin and warm body -made Colton feel quite sleepy. He yawned."Are you at least happy?" "Very." Anthony perked up immediately. "I mean it's not a perfect life, but this feels fucking amazing." "Good. As long as you're happy, I'm happy. . ." Colton drifted off to slumber on his lover's chest. Anthony smiled as he felt Colton's body press up against his. The one thought of not having Colton to himself, on the other hand, made his heart sink. Though thoughts of his new life, his new purpose, gave him peace of mind. All the deeds he has done kept him content. He helped construction workers by protecting them from injury while they quickly built up the city. Helping them safely knock down dilapidated structures. He was even able to repair houses or other buildings thanks to being there to keep things in check. Tomorrow would be his one month anniversary of being a giant; he had the whole day planned out to help rejuvenate the city's park, which was no easy feat. Luckily for the city, they had Anthony, their own kind hearted giant. . . Who also loved to show off so people could gush over his perfectly chiseled god-like body. With a drawn out yawn, the giant slowly drifted off to a peaceful slumber. PART 4 There were no classes; all stores on campus were closed and all study halls were locked tight. The entire college was shut down for the day, allowing students and faculty alike to aid their favorite giant in rejuvenating the city's park. It was a nice sight to see, all the different groups of people working together. . . although, a few students would miss out on it. Some had decided to spend their day in the city, leaving the dorms virtually empty, except one dorm room, which contained a frazzled Marcus, who was furiously pumping out bicep curls with 50 pound dumbbells since that's all he could smuggle into his dorm. "Closed down the fucking campus gym. . . Because that huge fuck wants to fix up a shitty park. . . This school fucking blows. . ." Marcus muttered to himself in between reps. At this point he was trying to burn off steam, not work out. "Marcus?" A gentle voice called out, slowly revealing itself to be Colton as he opened the door. "Get the fuck out of here, I'm busy!" Marcus hollered, thrusting his weights to the floor. The loud bang echoed through the empty dormitory and shook the floor. Against his orders, Colton entered the room and closed the door behind him. He raised up a thermos and gave it a little shake. "I came by with hot chocolate, like Mom used to make. . ." Colton eased his way into Marcus' room, the musky product of his brother's workout session hanging heavily in the air. Colton set the thermos on Marcus desk and went to open a window. "I said get out!" Marcus tried to sound forceful, but the mere mention of their mother was enough to quell his rage for a bit. "Fine. Give me it." Colton happily handed over the thermos to Marcus. Marcus sniffed it first, expecting it to be poisoned or smell strange. Then he casually sipped directly from the thermos instead of using a cup or giving any to Colton. Colton saw that Marcus' body looked less tense, so he figured it was a good time to start talking. "I know you don't like me and I don't blame you. . . I was awful to you." "A big old fucking piece of shit, is more like it." Marcus replied. "Did you come to beg for your body back again? I think it's cute when you do that. Pathetic. But cute." "No." Colton had a rather pleasant smile on his face, something that threw Marcus off. "I don't deserve it anyway. I should've been a good brother and taken care of you after Mom passed away. But instead I just pushed you around and joined in when Dad would degrade you. I can't change what happened but I can start now. I. . . I owe you so much." Marcus swirled the contents of the thermos around, staring into the center. Marcus looked up to see Colton eagerly awaiting a sincere reply or at least an insult. Marcus contemplated on what Colton's true motives could be; finally deciding that Colton was trying to butter him up. Instead, Marcus got up and thrust the thermos into Colton's chest. "If that's all you have to say, get out." If his tone wasn't intimidating enough, his icy glare probably did the trick. "I understand." Colton replied, still smiling a bit. Before leaving the room, Colton paused and turned around. "Thanks Marcus. I really mean that. I'm just sorry about what you've lost. . ." "Hmph." Marcus folded his arms and shook his head. With a sigh, he went to fetch a towel to dry off his sweaty body before returning to his workout. "You idiot, sorry for losing what?" "Idiot? Nonsense. He does have a lot to be thankful and sorry for, after what you've done." End appeared within the blink of an eye on Marcus' desk, in front of Marcus. . . She literally appeared when Marcus blinked. "A usable brain. Great grades. Confident and comfortable about his sexuality. A good outlook on life. An amazingly selfless personality. Oh, and Anthony. . . Now what exactly did you lose? I'm sure you can figure it out." "HOW THE FU-" Marcus jumped back, quickly regaining his composure so he did not embarrass himself. "You know what? Nope. I don't care what you have to say." "Not even if I say 'oh Marcus dear, you can use your last edit' or something to that effect?" ". . . Go on." "You want to shrink Anthony down, I bet. He's happy and is getting a lot of attention as the city's hero. So we give him his dream, and then yank it away and turn him into a man-child that's even smaller than Colton! A good plan, isn't it?" Marcus signature shit-eating grin sprung up. "Fuck yeah, I knew you had a kick-ass plan!" "Is it really kick-ass?" End twirled her hair with her pencil. Her tone became insincere. "Imagine how awesome it will be to see it all unfold. The city loses its selfless gentle giant, which is pretty sad in itself. Then their giant gets reduced to a man who can't even move since he doesn't have enough muscle. Oh, oh! Don't forget the look on Colton's face as he sees the miserable existence his boyfriend has to live with." Marcus stared hard at the book End was carrying, and then out the window. He could see in the distance there was a large figure moving around in the park. His expression slowly shifted to a frown. Marcus cast his gaze down to the floor as he asked End something. The warm feeling of the hot chocolate lingered in his stomach, oddly reminding him of his teenage years. "End, if you only had one last wish-" "Edit." She corrected him. "Edit, wish, whatever. . . What would you use it for?" "Hmmm? Hmmmmmm. . . Hm! An edit that makes everyone happy who deserves to be happy. First I would have to look carefully, see who actually deserves to be considered. Then again, people all face their own troubles. . . Worries. . . Fears. . . Maybe the people I see as 'bad' are actually just people who need some happiness in their lives." "Sounds sappy and dumb." "Perhaps. Though I think someone who says sorry for your loss and thanks for your help. . . Despite it being a very unusual and distressing situation. . . Well, that doesn't sound like a bad person to me. Unless you don't realize what you've lost, that's just sad. Then again your brain is shriveled from disuse, so maybe you just need some special help." "I lost nothing and gained everything!" Marcus flexed, "I'm a hockey legend; the ultimate man, something Colton will never be!" "Hey, isn't that like something the old Colton would say? It's funny how things flipped around." "Flipped." Marcus repeated, "the old Colton?" "Now enough stalling, let's get started." Marcus looked out the window one more time, his hand slowly rising up over his stomach without him noticing until he felt the heat from his abs on his hand. The warmth of the hot chocolate still lingered, while End's tone and words finally struck the right chord in Marcus' narcissistic mind. He shook his head, "Fuck it, I got this. First I want you to. . ." -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Well. I'll be going to the park now. I have to properly monitor the progress." End disappeared instantly, leaving Marcus alone. "Whatever. Thanks." ". . . Thanks?" End said, "Well, that was unexpected." "Just a quick question. . . Why me?" "Because I was bored and you were the closest pathetic thing near me. I hope the next person doesn't have edits involving overly muscled men with unfeasibly large penises. Seriously, I am so done with this crap. Well, off to the park I go." End clapped twice and disappeared in a bright flash. Her voice echoed in the room, "Sooooooo done." "Well, OK. . . Heheh, yeah! Fuck, this is going to be awesome." Marcus took up a pair of binoculars to get a closer look at Anthony in the park. Anthony rubbed his head and stumbled, slowly sitting down in a clearing. It's starting already? That means it's my turn to get what I deserve." Marcus flexed, feeling his bicep fill up with more meaty mass. The fibers expanding as he flexed, but never shrinking afterwards. He also made sure to flex his tricep a bit. His forearm and hands followed suit, growing to a decent proportion for his humongous arm. His right arm was longer and thicker than his left arm, but soon it caught up without him having to flex. Marcus bent down and used his fists to prop up his slowly growing body, looking almost like an ape of sorts. A tan, muscular, smooth Ape. . . Marcus beat his chest as it expanded, filling so much that his nipples were pointing down. His skin could barely accommodate his pecs, or any of his insanely ripped muscle, for that matter. Veins popped out all over, now that Marcus body fat had dropped as low as possible. He straightened his back, letting out a sigh of relief as he was able to get out of that uncomfortable position. His upper body was incredibly strong, bulging with massive power – unrivaled by any human on the planet. He gave his massive thighs a shake as he widened his stance. "I might have over done it. . . Fuck man. . . I can barely move my arms to my cock. . ." Marcus waited for his manhood to grow as well, lengthening with each pulse. Allowing Marcus, the musclebound beast, to stroke his member. "That's better. But still, my legs are so big that I have to watch out. I might crush the boys by accident. Oh wait, yeah, all of me is super sturdy. I could probably take a sledgehammer to them and they'd be OK. Haaa, this shit's going to be fun. " -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton made his way to his own dorm immediately after the visit with Marcus. Colton found no reason to keep a smile upon his face, his sulky disposition clear to all of those who could see him. In other words, nobody at all since the dormitory was deserted. It took far too much effort to be happy without Anthony there. Colton trudged up the stairs to his room until he felt a sharp pain run down his leg. He thought he pulled something, though the pain felt similar to when he broke his leg when he was ten. He inspected his leg and saw it was fine, figuring it was just all in his head due to being depressed about losing Anthony. Colton pressed on, limping up the stairs while using the walls for support. When he reached his room's floor he fell to the ground, unable to control his body. "W-wha. . . S-someone help!" Colton, frightened and confused, could think of nothing to do but shout as he dragged himself to his dorm. He said through gritted teeth, "Got to get my cellphone. . ." Another sharp pain stopped his efforts. Colton knew this was Marcus' doing. Colton figured he was doomed to being crippled or something equally horrifying – only to see he might be wrong as he felt his limbs extend. His thin arms somehow slowly growing thicker as the bones stretched out. He rolled over and caught a glimpse of his face on a shiny surface. Slim? Feminine? Plain? None of those words could describe his face. He could feel his shoulders growing further, indicating his upper body was becoming wider. The pain temporarily subsided, leaving Colton with an unusual body and an ill-fitting head. "This can't-" Colton froze for a minute as he heard his new voice. Before he could speak, another sensation flooded his nerves. It was now mix of discomfort and pleasure, now. Something he could have sworn he witnessed secondhand just a month ago. Colton felt his skin fight against his clothes, his muscles now bulging outward at a quick pace. Faster than he remembered seeing Anthony's muscles grow. Colton tore away his clothes, astounded by how easy it was to do. He groaned, the power now surging through his body whether he wanted it to or not. The excitement and pace of it all caused his member to stiffen, something he was unable to notice thanks to being preoccupied. He watched his arms fill with power, not as massive as Anthony's were, but he was just one size smaller. Colton ran a hand over his chest, shocked to find his pecs were raised off his once flat chest. Below the mounds of meat were six slightly askew abs, they weren't perfectly shaped, but they were his own unique set from years ago. Colton rolled his shoulders, enjoying the sight of the muscles rolling around with the motion. "Well, that's unexpe-" Colton stopped again as he looked down to examine his lower half. His first thought was to examine his new legs, but instead, found himself drawn to a ridiculously large member. "T-that. . . I can't tell if that's good or not. . . Is this what I'm supposed to look. . . Um. . ." "Look like? Yep." Marcus approached Colton, startling Colton for several reasons. "Uh, your dick's all out there and hard. Mind covering up, bro?" Marcus tossed some clothing at Colton, something that once belonged to Marcus but was now to small to fit him. "Marcus! Why. . . I don't get it." "Well, I figured I'd still be the bigger brother. I had End put you back to the way you're supposed to be. Except End decided to add that little. . . Er-big thing so it could be useable." "Useable on what?" Colton reached down and grabbed his member, his hand not even wrapping fully around it. "This thing is too big!" "Meh. Not my problem. You should see what else End has in store for the entire school. I thought this school needed to have better looking guys so I wouldn't beat them by a land slide. It's not fair to them that I'm a genetically superior muscle god, right? Seven sexy feet of pure manly muscle, you should be happy that we have the same genetics. You're easily worthy of being one tier under me. Luckily, Anthony has a lot of muscle to give. End's over there right now shrinking him down." "Anthony? You're shrinking Anthony?" Colton looked back down at his body while he was putting on a pair of briefs from Marcus. "This is from Anthony?!" "Duh." "No! I won't sit by and let you turn him into some twig or something horrible!" Colton got up and ran past Marcus, who seemingly tried to say something. Colton could care less about what Marcus had to say, he was too busy worrying about Anthony. Colton tried his best to dress himself as he skittishly roamed across the campus and into the city. "Anthony, I'm coming. I don't know what I can do. But I'll do something!" -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- Colton couldn't see Anthony in the distance any more - fearing the worst had happened to his lover. His muscular legs carried him far and fast, bringing him to the park within minutes. Sweaty, but at least present for what was happening to his boyfriend. He saw a mass of muscles lying in a large clearing within the park, onlookers scurrying to get away from the fallen giant. Colton looked around, noticing some of the college students' shirts were fitting tighter than normal. Even some of them were noticing it too, at this point. "5 tons of muscle goes a long way, and divvying up his other stats will be pretty fun too." End muttered as she continued writing in Marcus' book. "Stop doing this to Anthony! End, stop, please! Anthony-" Colton begged, only to be shot down with a pencil thrown at his forehead. "Calm your tits. Do you make a scene everywhere you go? I swear, all I hear from you is Anthony! Anthony! Anthooooony! Waaaaaaah! Just shut up and watch. . . Although, I suppose he's lucky to have a boyfriend who genuinely cares about him. Even if you are annoyingly going overboard about it." "Overboard, how is this overboard? You're going to ruin him!" "Uh. No. Idiot, why else do you think you got huge junk? Huge junk to use on a huge man – or however Marcus put it." Colton's brain reached its maximum capacity for trying to understand any of this hocus pocus stuff; now tossing on figuring out why Marcus was doing something that seemed nice. Colton muttered, "He's doing this so. . . Everyone can get some of Anthony's bulk. . . But. . . Anthony will still be huge? So that means Marcus. . ." "If you pieced all of that together any slower, your thoughts would be going in reverse. C'mon, guy, c'mon. Marcus had a change of heart. The old Marcus never left; he was just buried beneath an irrationally large ego and an unsavory personality. Of course he's still an asshole, but there's a sweet center under all of that bitterness. Leave it to you to bring it out of him. . . Just as you've done with Anthony." "Oh. . . Thanks I guess?" Colton grinned from ear to ear. "This means Anthony and I can be together, right? How small is he going to be?" "Do you ever shut up, geeeeeeeez." End rolled her eyes, "I'm trying to work here. Do you know how many people I got to write about? Talk again and I will stab you with this never-ending-lead-pencil until you get lead poisoning." Colton opened his mouth to say he was sorry, but quickly shut it since End's threat didn't sound pleasant. Anthony's body was soon too small for his clothing – if you could even call the tent-sized loincloth clothing. Colton rushed to his giant's side, rubbing Anthony's arms as he kept cheering on Anthony's change. He knew Anthony wouldn't appreciate being smaller, but Colton was overjoyed. Anthony's height tapered off at what appeared to be 8 feet, still 1'10" taller than Colton. Anthony appeared to weigh three times Colton's weight, his muscles packed even tighter on to his shorter frame. To Colton's dismay, his lover's muscles were in his way worse than before. Anthony stared at Colton, a confused look upon his face. "Anthony, look at you. . ." Colton bent down to kiss his boyfriend, only to get pushed away. Anthony shot straight up to his feet, his thigh-slapping member making a highly audible thud against his massive thighs, a sound that caught the attention of the entire group. "Hey buddy, back the hell off! I already got a boyfriend somewhere waiting for me," Anthony yelled, which made Colton happy despite Anthony shoving Colton away. Someone in the crowd approached Anthony and wrapped a banner around his waist, one that was supposed to be used for the newly finished gazebo Anthony helped make. Despite being a pretty large banner, it barely covered his member. "Oh, right. . . Thanks." "Anthony, it's me!" Colton got back to his feet and grabbed Anthony's hands. "Huh?" "Colton. . . I'm Colton. . . I know I look different and sound different, but it's still me. See? Same old boring glasses. Same old boring brown hair and boring blue eyes. Same old boring Colton, just bigger. Eheh?" Anthony pulled his hands away from Colton and removed his glasses. He tilted Colton's head upwards, staring into his eyes for just a few moments before it finally clicked. Anthony bent down to kiss his boyfriend, which quickly escalated into a grope-fest as Anthony's naughty hands did their thing. Anthony pulled away, "Nothing about you is boring, Col. But fuck, that new voice of yours is hot. . . You know, I couldn't fuck or jack off for a month. You know what's going to happen, right?" "Straight to the point. Classic Anthony." Colton pushed up against Anthony, finding it difficult to embrace his lover. With Colton's new size and Anthony's still-oversized frame overstuffed muscles, a poorly executed hug was all Colton could manage. "Marcus changed me back to how I'm supposed to be. Except I'm still a year younger. . . And uh. . . Another thing." "A bigger dick? I feel that, man, it's massive." Anthony pushed his leg against Colton's crotch. "It's not even hard, is it? I pegged Marcus all wrong if he did this and all." "Wow. OK. You guys. You're in a public place. Chill your boners and get a move on. "End cut in, breaking the two up without much of a hassle. "Go back to the dorms or something. These people have seen enough weird stuff for today. . . Or forever. Seeeeeeriioouusly." "Oh!" Colton blushed as he turned away from the crowd. "I forgot." "Let's go back to the dorms. You can measure me. We can fuck. It'll be just like always." Anthony tugged on Colton's hand, not waiting for his response. "Like always, only better." Colton kissed his boyfriend on the cheek. Anthony wrapped his arm around his lover, gently guiding him back to the dorms. Anthony purposefully moved slowly, just so he could see all the people admiring his smaller – yet perfect – body. He also wanted to show off his incredible boyfriend. -=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=-=- "Anthony, come on, the game is about to start!" Colton impatiently tugged on Anthony's arm. "OK, OK! Calm the fuck down, Col." Anthony laughed, allowing Colton to drag him along to the couch. Colton pushed Anthony back, his massive 700 pound body causing the couch to make some rather unsettling sounds. . . Despite it being reinforced beyond belief. Colton dove into Anthony's arms and snuggled up to him. Anthony bent down and kissed Colton on the cheek before wrapping his arms around Colton. The two men were massive, but they still managed to fit all their bulk on to a single (enormous) couch. Even more amazing than that, they managed to position their bodies so they could be as close as possible. A year of dealing with the inconvenient blessing of their made them experts, so even the most spontaneous of hugs or kisses were easy for Anthony to pull off. Colton still had to pull Anthony down, though, since Anthony was 8 feet tall, while Colton was only 6'2". "It's the first game, I wonder what they look like now." Colton mused. Colton, despite witnessing some insane feats of human growth, was not prepared for what arrived on the ice. A group of men, all wide, possibly 6'5" or taller, skated out like elephants on giant ice-skates. Graceful. . . Giant. . . Elephants. "Wow, I'm surprised they even found uniforms that fit. Hey Anthony, do you regret n-" "Shut it, stud." Anthony squeezed Colton. "I told them I'll join next season." "Marcus is almost as big as you, you know. You two might have to really compete if you keep putting off your hockey practice. . . Besides, I thought you couldn't stand the thought of losing to Marcus?" "Nah, I think I'll let that jerkoff have his time in the spotlight. Marcus isn't so bad. . . Maybe. Besides, he made all of this crazy stuff possible somehow with the help of that weird lady. I live out my dream to be a giant, I grow my team mates into perfect hockey players, and now I have a huge body that I love. My life is perfect." "That's all, huh?" Colton playfully elbowed Anthony. "Relax stud. I was saving the best for last." Anthony caressed Colton's arm, his hand moving down over Colton's hand. Anthony rubbed a white gold ring on Colton's finger, "He gave me a great hubby. One who I want to spend some time with before I have to start practicing again." "Oh alright." Colton smiled, "But as your number one fan I am really disappointed in how you're slacking off." "I guess I have to make it up to my number one fan. . ." Anthony shut off the TV. Colton tried to protest, but Anthony's lips halted Colton's efforts. "We can catch the game later. We know they're going to kick the other team's shit in anyway. Right now I have to give my number one fan something he'd really enjoy. I think my husband would like it too. I don't know, you decide. . . Heh-heh."

Well, it's safe to say I'm using a lot of new things in this story. Never used the italic button so much in a story. Also, have never had someone grow at this speed. Thought I'd make enough parts today to reach a real growth spurt before I take a breather. Nick is starting to be a really interesting factor for me as I normally don't have someone with so much influence hanging around in a story (not to mention such a strong personality). Don't be afraid to correct me on him as this is my first time actually attempting a character like him. Comments and feedback please. Belly Down Part 3 The competition was going rather smoothly as the team arrived at their college gym. Kenny sat at the end of his own team's line of chairs as he sat and watched those of the class below fight it out on the mat. Isaiah was doing well to keep himself on his toes, almost being pinned down but squirming out with some quick readjustment. All the team knew that, if Isaiah wanted, he could be the perfect professional wrestler if he truly wanted to build himself big enough. Problem was Isaiah loved being the smallest and yet he was so good at what he did. In almost 10 seconds flat, he had the other guy on the floor and pinned, his skinny frame failing under the pure beef on Isaiah's arms and legs. Tapping out, the other guy walked off defeated and Isaiah came towards our side with an intense look. “What's wrong?” Kenny asked him. “It took me too long to get him. I need to work harder.” Isaiah sat down with a stern expression on his face. Kenny couldn't see Isaiah loved wrestling far more than he realized. Then again, Kenny wasnt aware of how much he loved wrestling deep down either. Someone else in his head knew, though. “Calling the next weight class!” came the voice of the intercom. Kenny felt his body pump with adrenaline as he felt his fears come alive. Casey arrived in time to wrap his hands around Kenny's thin shoulders and then his head gear. “You got it, Kenny. Put it all on the mat” he said own to him, his eyes focused on only Kenny. Kenny felt himself squirm in Casey's grasp before shaking himself out of it. He couldn't afford to grow a boner in the fabric of his tight singlet. Speaking of which, it was suddenly starting to chaff as he escaped his friend's grasp. “Right.” he said. Kenny saw the other guy he was up against and felt like he was going to cry. He was 142 pounds of lean muscle. Veins were running down his arms like spider webs. His muscles werent big but they were definitely below 5% body fat. Kenny was practically wetting himself before the referee even blew the whistle. Circling in the same direction as his opponent, Kenny ran scared when he threw a hand out and nearly got him by the neck. Kenny felt every thought of fear crossed his mind. I can't do this, he thought. I can't defeat a guy who's that strong looking. Kenny was proven to be up against someone strong, not just strong looking, as he was grabbed and slowly pulled into the opponent's grasp. He's too strong. I can't do it. I'm not big enough. I'm not strong enough. I can't win. Before long, Kenny was pinned on the ground in a rough grab and losing air faster than a balloon with a hole. That's one more loss on the chalk bored. Great job, Kenny. Not like you'd win against a lean ball of muscle like this when you got to this class with nothing but fat. Kenny was about to tap out when he heard Nick's voice. And that's where you're wrong. How could I make you any stronger with fat? At that, Kenny felt burning that he thought was the air leaving his brain. I'm not strong enough for this, I can't be. And you're wrong again. See how this works? Assumptions, assumptions. All you have to do is want to more. You want more strength, take it! You want more size, take it. I'm supposed to be in this box you call a head. How about you do yourself a favor and think outside of it. Kenny heard the words ring in his head. Time seemed to slow as he came to a realization. I fucking want to win. Oh really? Then win. Stop making fucking excuses. At that, Kenny felt his body tense. The guy wrapped around him, pinning in down, was glad to have gotten such an easy target to go up against. He'd lost the last match and couldn't afford to let himself get down in the dumps because of some loss. When he saw Kenny, he knew he'd win. There was nothing stopping him from taking a free win. Nothing except he could feel something wrong in his hold. He struggled hard to hold himself in place but he knew something was wrong. The guy he was holding was really fighting his grip now. His arms were tensed as he fought with the little guy's grip on his tensed arm. His arm was tightly fastened around Kenny's neck but, little by little, he was losing the fight and Kenny's face was becoming a lot less red and sweaty as he slowly pulled off his arm. Kenny had a wicked smile as he pulled with more and more strength on the guy he was up against. Everything was burning and..... it all felt so good. With a quick roll, Kenny was back on his feet again. Kenny didn't know what came over him but he felt every muscle tighten in his body, including his 2 inch cock in his singlet, the short stub suddenly chubbing to its hard 4 inches. Of course, as the two circled around each other, the opponent Kenny was up against felt his eyes hurt as the atmosphere around the boy he was up against got wavy and hard to see. If he didn't know better, he'd have thought the guy was a little bigger than he remembered. Also, he looked down and saw that his cock was hard and starting to go down his leg. He was used to seeing it as, in the heat of wrestling, its average for the blood to pump a bunch and cause a spontaneous boner. What he wasn't used to seeing was watching it grow hard to a measly 4 inches and then seem to slowly lengthen. The guy thought he was seeing things at first but, as he continued, he was sure. This kid wasn't in his weight class anymore. Before he knew, Kenny had made a grab for and, though he fought, the opponent was on his back and struggling against a wave of new strength he didnt expect from a previously little guy. The opposing teams and their coaches were cheering as Kenny turned the tables unexpectedly. He struggled but he could hear what sounded like a grumble as the kid held his grip over him and locked him. He was trapped like a bird in an iron cage. Reluctantly, the opponent tapped his hand against the mat with his free arm. He held his head in shame as he returned to his team with another defeat. He couldn't figure out what happened but he remembered the last thing he saw. That red headed little guy who suddenly wasnt so little...... with red eyes. Kenny returned to his team and looked across their shocked faces. Even Hans's big mug was gaping open at the sight of Kenny and his win. Casey had a big arm on Kenny's shoulders and a big, shit eating grin on his face. “Fuck yeah! Told you you'd kill it!” he said as he threw his other arm tightly around Kenny and pulled him in for a big hug. Kenny felt himself melt in Casey's grasp as he felt the big muscles wrap around him and give a new kind of warmth to his cold, sweaty body. Kenny pulled on a weak smile as he felt the on his face. “ You know we're going to fucking celebrate, right?” Casey said as he released Kenny. He stealthily looked down and smiled as he caught sight of his roommate's crotch and smiled. Kenny's cock was hard and very noticeable at its 6 inches. Casey quickly looked back int Kenny's eyes. He knew Kenny wasn't ready to admit he liked Casey. That was fine for him though Kenny didn't know it. Kenny himself couldn't figure out what was up with himself. He felt the new power coursing through his body and deeply felt happy about it and yet he knew where the source was. As long as I'm with you, you'll never be “weak” or “pathetic” again, came the echo of a voice within him. “ Slow down, killer! You're going to get sick eating that fast!” Casey said as he patted Kenny's back. Kenny was having trouble stopping himself from eating as he chowed down another large double cheese burger topped with fries on the patty. Kenny didn't know why but his stomach had been gurgling all the way to the fast food joint as he rode in Casey's car. Kenny stopped scarfing down fries to look up embarrassed as he looked at Casey. He couldn't figure out why Casey was looking at him with such a happy look on his face. Casey's were so beautiful as they looked into Kenny's. Kenny was redder than a tomato as he realized he'd just scarfed down 3 double cheese burgers like an animal in front of his roommate like a glutton and sat up straight. “Sorry, I'm just so fucking hungry. I don't know what's come over me.” “I see what you mean, man. I don't know what it was but, somewhere in that match, you were just changed and you were coming at him like a fucking demon!” Kenny cringed at the sound of the word demon. Oh please, you can't react to every time someone throws that word at you, came Nick's voice. I don't start shaking in boots every time someone shouts 'Jesus Christ' or 'God dammit'. Kenny ignored the voice as he looked down at his food. He still had 2 more burgers to finish and the one he was eating was just about destroyed. Casey saw the look in Kenny's eyes and smiled. “Don't be so shy, champ. A winning man needs lots of food if he's gonna keep winning, right?” he said as he lifted a handful of fries and started eating. He couldn't loose to his roommate in such a competition as eating. Kenny only smiled as he looked at his food again. “Hey........ can we go to the gym? I really need to see myself in profile” he felt brave enough to say. Casey looked shocked at what he just heard but nodded his head. “Uh, sure, man. We can work out a little too if you want” he joked. “That'd be great, man” Kenny said. Casey stopped eating and looked at Kenny. What part of him had started calling him 'man'. That wasn't something Kenny would say. “155.” Kenny's jaw dropped as he heard that number. Casey wasn't far off as he looked at the number at disbelief. “ Well that's impossible. We just weighed you yesterday. You're 134. That's 20 pounds....” Casey looked at Kenny and began to ponder that as he looked him over. Kenny didn't look quite the same in his uniform now. The singlet he'd worn under his clothes at the fast food restaurant was a lot tighter than he remembered as he looked him over. His arms were starting to look kind of rounded now that Casey looked at them. His shoulders and traps were a little bit more full than they were before. As he looked further downward, Casey could see that a bit muscle was showing in his friend's chest area. If he didn't know better, he'd have thought they were pecs. As he looked further down, he saw that the muscle in the waist, the singlet was struggling against Kenny's 6 pack. What was most noticeable was Kenny's lower body. Casey was shocked at the new definition in Kenny's legs. They were actually fighting against the singlet with a real push, making the flesh remain constantly flexed against the constraints of the leg holes. Casey had looked at the waist of his friend's body and gasped as he saw something he didn't remember in Kenny's crotch. A cock about 4 inches in length was starting to grow and elongate down Kenny's leg. He'd accidentally caught Kenny naked in their dorm and knew without a doubt Kenny wasn't all that big if not ridiculously small. That was no longer the case as Casey saw Kenny's cock bounce and push through the fabric of the singlet leg. Before long, Kenny was sporting a thick 7 incher in his crotch now. One that was starting to form a wet spot at the angry tip. Casey licked his lips before shaking his head clear and looking back up at Kenny. “ Scale must be fucking broken.” Kenny looked up with his big blue eyes at Casey. “Yeah, definitely.” Casey put his big hand on Kenny's shoulder. It was kind of hard now. “ Ready for a workout, kid?” he asked Kenny face to face. That was when he realized it. Kenny was taller than he remembered. He looked down and realized he'd never been so close to Kenny standing on the scale. Kenny took the invitation to work out as permission to leave the scale. “Sure, Casey” he said up to him. Casey took the response but he still looked shocked. Casey remembered for sure. He was 6'1. Kenny was 5'6. He remembered being able to look at the top of his head. Now, he had to stand completely straight to see the top of his hair. Must be my imagination, he thought as he began the walk to the other part of the gym. He wasn't aware of what was growing inside Kenny. And per usual, neither did Kenny. To Be Continued.

Thought it was time to carry on posting. This is my most recent effort. Special thanks to Aardvark for editing and advice. More to come in this style. I'm quite taken with Miss D. enjoy TC Miss Darcy's Stableby Tattcub My name, dear heart, is Miss Darcy. I am an artist. I am a sculptress of destiny. I am passion, I am desire, I am a karmic razor. I am a complete bitch when I am feeling exceptionally fabulous. I am also a witch, a rather good witch in fact. I believe in crime and punishment, and the principle of what goes around, comes around.' But, make no mistake, I am not a wicked person or a fury. The people I punish deserve it. In fact, anyone I deal with is generally the architect of their own, well - I don't think destruction is the right word here...let's say retribution, that's closer. I don't punish the innocent. I reward them, whether they think they deserve it or not. I have sisters all over the world. Some keep a low profile, and some don't. One even set up a nightclub and is doing excellent work there, by all accounts. I am more of a free spirit than she. I drift from town to town, place to place. I go where I sense I am needed. And today, I was needed in New York. I was sitting at a small cafe, sipping a divine iced tea and watching the world go by. My attention was drawn to a luxurious car that the driver had just reversed into a parking space while talking on his mobile phone (dreadful things, those phones). You know his type, my dear: sharp suit, $300 haircut and a bad attitude. He didn't look properly and ended up hitting the delivery truck parked in the next bay. He stormed out of the car, marched straight to the truck and starting abusing the young driver who had literally only just started the engine. The delivery boy - named Dwight, bless him - just stood there and flinched every now and again while he let the city boy unload his vitriolic rant. Darlings, you have no idea how much poor manners anger this Georgia girl. Now where was I? Oh yes, poor little Dwight. Ill-fitting uniform and an equally ill-fitting body. He had a lot going for him: he was kind, friendly and generous to the core. A decent man. A boy blessed with heart of an angel and the body of a permanent teenager. Dwight was mid-twenties but definitely passed for 18 or 19. He still had the pale, sweaty complexion of a teenager, blemishes and all. His long, thin hair and heavy-framed spectacles really did nothing to reveal the boy's delightful inner charm.He kept on pushing the heavy frames back up his long too pointed nose. He jad no chin to speak of and what he did have wasn't visible as he kept his head bowed in submission to the obvious superior man he was dealing with. His skinny arms hung out of his too baggy short sleeved uniform shirt. They dangled there like to bits of string tied in a knot where the elbows should be. His legs were not much better. Oversized shorts with too big boots and pipe cleaner legs. Dwight couldn't fight his way out of a wet toilet paper bag. He was the quintesential wimp, the geekm the eternal teenager. Spotty face and spectacles and all. He was the sort of man who was eaten alive by the Alphas. Alphas like the one that was currently bellowing at him. His opponent,the "Alpha" (Yes dear you can still hear the sarcasm in my voice) Wade Bradley, was red with fury and frothing at the mouth slightly. Through his fitted suit, it was clear that Wade had the nicely toned body of a man who could afford a personal trainer and had the dedication to back it up. He was good-looking, from his thick black hair to the clear blue eyes that surely brought the ladies to their knees. He matched these natural attributes with expensive shoes and a manicure, but the man forgive my swearing was a true asshole. Something had to be done, and this is where I came in. I decided I could play this in a few ways and decided that a cause-and-effect spell would be rather splendid here. I clutched the pendant round my neck and muttered a few arcane and mysterious phrases unheard of in this realm: "What you do, Wade, cannot be, you bring your own catastrophe. Dwight you now will be rewarded; Wade's downfall means you will be applauded." What did you expect dear? I am a witch of quality, not a poet. The original translation rhymes much better. One has to work with what she has. And regardless, magic is all about the intent. I settled back in my chair to watch the fun begin. -------- Wade was certain he was in the right. He was a Bradley, dammit, so he was right by definition! A spoiled man who was used to getting his way. "Goddammit, you geek! What the hell do you think you were doing, asshole?" he screamed into the face of the retard in the brown shorts, with stick-thin legs poking through their openings like string with knots for knees. "S-sssorry s-sir," said the peon, whose name tag read Dwight. "Dwight, is it?" Wade said in a condescending tone, "when I am finished with you, you won't have a license to push a toy cart around. Sorry just isn't good enough," he continued, pointing his finger in the guys face. It satisfied him to see a red flush creeping up the guy's neck onto his sallow cheeks. Good, Wade thought, satisfied that he had embarrassed the guy enough into believing it was his fault that the two vehicles had crashed and not Wade's, even though Wade was the one who had been in the middle of a call to another girlfriend his wife had no idea about. "You get paid to drive that hunk of junk, you should kn-know better!" He shouted as he waved an arrogant finger in Dwight's face, his anger deafening him to his own mid-sentence stutter. "Sir, I think it was your f-fault. I hadn't even started the van," Dwight said clearly this time, surprised that he'd managed to get a word in edgewise and quite proud that his stutter had held back for the majority of the sentence. He was a PhD student and was really only doing this job part-time to help his parents who were paying his tuition. He didn't want them to struggle, so he did this job alongside the long hours of hitting the books and the test tubes. He caught a brief flash of light and his eye was drawn for a second to a café, where a sensibly dressed lady was sipping iced tea and watching him rather intently. She smiled at him and raised her glass politely. He felt dizzy for a moment, must be the heat and the embarrassment of this asshole having a go at him. "Sir," he said in a voice that was high and tremulous a few seconds ago, but now seemed rougher. It had a hint of decisiveness as well. "SIR!" Wade was momentarily confused by the delivery guy's rumbling voice...wasn't he just stuttering with the voice of a pencilneck? Not the bass boom he had just heard, which was a voice that demanded respect. "S-ss-sir," said Wade automatically. As he spoke it was almost as if an invisible needle had pricked him, deflating his huge ego just a little. He felt internally smaller, almost. Dwight was holding a package in his skinny arms. The oversized sleeves of his uniform, hanging almost to his elbows, did nothing to enhance his look in any way. He glanced down at the package again and noticed the hairs on the back of his hands. He didn't have hair on his hands, did he? He barely had it anywhere...it was like his body had taken a quick look at puberty and waved it away to the next person in the queue. He stared at his hand. It seemed to swell. The fingers grew firm and calloused. He even noticed an unusual bulge of muscle on the meaty ball of his hand and thumb that only comes from years of heavy lifting. His eyes travelled up to his forearms, which were swelling too, filling with hard corded muscle. Massively thick and covered with the same black hair he'd noticed on his hands. Thick veins crisscrossed the monstrous forearms, flexing and swelling underneath the swarthy paper-thin skin. Next, Dwight felt the heavy swell of his biceps in the sleeves of his rapidly tightening uniform, filling the bursting material with thick, heavy, veined beef. The drop of the triceps underneath, with their perfectly-striated horseshoe shapes, completed the arms which revealed themselves as the overstretched material finally gave way with an audible rip. Dwight was left holding the package with the arms of a god. The shredded sleeves receded further up as his shoulders started to flex out, raising the ruined shirt higher as it was pulled out of the uniform trousers. His delts grew and rounded out: perfect, round mounds of solid muscle that led to the traps. The traps started to grow, rapidly mounding up and swallowing Dwight's thickening neck, going from a 15.5 to 21 inches in a few seconds, almost up to his ears in a monstrous triangle of beast-man muscle. The neck was a much more fitting home for his voice's bassy thunder. I tell you dears, this old girl is looking around her handbag for her fan. Then, Dwight's chest just unfolded from underneath his humongous traps. His pecs dropped out of his skin like two slabs overfilled with concrete. They literally tore what remained of his work shirt apart. Striated and huge with beautiful dark nipples, thickening and pointing ever downwards due to the vast shelf of immovable muscle behind them. Dwight raised his hand and pointed at the somehow smaller lawyer. "You should have more respect mister, you never know who or what trouble you will run into, he boomed. "You ran into me, not the other way around." His deep rumbling voice made his balls churn. He felt so good right now. So hot. Dwight towered over the now much smaller Wade, who seemed to pull inwards a little more. Wade's hair was a little more dishevelled, and his suit seem looser somehow. Wade's mouth suddenly felt dry as the delivery guy turned the tables on him. "Maybe it WAS my fault", Wade thought. The van driver was huge. Big muscle bulging out everywhere. Wade felt a twinge in his groin, his cock reacting to the driver's sudden Alpha Male power that had gone unnoticed before. "Err..." Said the suddenly unsure Wade. "I'm s-sorry about the van" Wade was horrified. He hadn't meant to say anything to this monster. He might get hit or something. Something about the thought of being dominated by the uniformed hulk in front of him made his cock jump again. Blood seemed to be rushing to his dick and out of his brain. Again he had the feeling of getting shorter. "What's going on? " he said out loud and realised that his voice, like his body was now somehow smaller. He couldn't think straight and felt confused and suddenly frightened. He remembered he was the one who had started the argument with the delivery guy but couldn't remember why. The man was so powerful he couldn't do anything except look up at the towering figure of muscle now looming above him. He gulped as he looked at the guys huge traps and shoulders. The massive shelf of his pecks and the tightness of the waist. The guys back was beyond human and led to an ass that defied description except that it was the bubble but of all muscle bodies. The mans legs showed through his uniform, perfectly form pillars of huge, male power. Wade felt his now little dick get hard. "I'm sorry sir" He whispered halfway between awe and terror. Dwight shifted his huge bulk, all the muscle fighting for place with each other. His clothes stretched out a little more until he'd completed his transformation. Dwight realised what had been done to him as he marvelled at his beautiful vascular forearms and bunched and flexed his biceps in amazement. He also new who was responsible. He glanced over at the cafe for the strange lady. She sat there quite primly and once again raised her glass of tea to him. He tipped his hat and mouthed the words "Thank you ma'am" to her. She smiled at him. And then was gone. Dwight looked down at Wade and saw that the little man was staring at him in amazement. He even noticed the slight bulge in the guys trousers. "Do you like what you see, little man?" said the 290lb monster of muscle "Yyes S-ssir, I do." came the reply. "Are you sorry for your rudeness? " He said "Yes sir" "Want to apologise ?" "I am sorry sir." Said the tiny Wade, no longer the big man. Dwight flexed his biceps in front of him and assumed the famous crab position, His massive from jumped to attention through his uniform popping the top two buttons and ripping out the sleeves. His traps tried to crawl to the top of his head as his thick neck all but disappeared in the mountainous muscle. Wade gasped and reached out a hand to touch Dwight and Dwight let him. He suddenly felt a wet patch and realised he'd shot his load then and there. He felt ashamed and confused. Dwight smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "No hard feelings little guy" said the mammoth man. "I'll see you around" He turned and squeezed into his truck and was gone. Wade stood there in the street with cum staining his oversized pants. He had to find the guy again...

I was going to stick to my style of using only one topic to post but I realized that's dumb since I can't get feedback for individual parts if I make stories too fast. This one's coming in pretty quickly just because I desperately need to start on some growing. This part was tough to get through but, thankfully, I thought it would be easier on me and a bunch of you muscle lovers if I dropped in a little German beef. Comments and feedback are definitely welcome! Belly Down Part 2 “Where the HELL have you two been?!” shouted Coach John as Kenny and Casey ran into the gym lobby with their bags over their shoulders. Kenny was in a pair of workout shorts too big for someone his size and a baggy shirt that hung on him like a sheet. His bag, at his size, appeared as though he were carrying a body. Casey wasnt as troubled as he came in. His brunette hair glistened in the sunlight and was quite the match for Kenny's red hair. His green eyes were like emeralds the way they flashed everywhere he looked. Casey was handsome beyond compare with his dimples, muscular jawline, 5 o'clock shadow, and strong muscled nose. Casey's body filled his clothes just perfectly with his big arms. Those arms were connected to a pair of big, broad shoulders as unlike Kenny, they touched both ends of his jacket's sides. Casey's chest was noticeably big and powerful looking through the white shirt within the jacket. The shirt draped over Casey's stomach as his nicely trim waist pulled tight and owned a hidden 6 pack beneath the shirt. His big hands were wrapped tightly on the strap of his bag which, though it was equal in size with Kenny's, his 190 pound 6'1 body was perfectly sized for the weight he towed. Coach John, a man of age 36 with a buzz cut, a 5 o clock shadow, piercing blue eyes stronger than Kenny's, salt and pepper hair, and an intense look that could make anyone cower or wet themselves at his command. Kenny was a sucker for someone like Coach as he towered over Kenny almost as much as his brothers at 6'3. He'd never admit to it himself, however. Only one person in the entire world knew he was even into men. His parents didn't know as they were too busy trying to make him the smart son, making him do AP classes all through high school. From what he knew, they saw him as their last chance to get a genius. Of course, Kenny grew out of letting them control him and decided to go on to a college far away with a wrestling scholarship. Kenny felt bad that none of his many brothers knew nothing either. Being the smallest brother really made it hard to build up courage when it came to the sizes they ranged from. Kenny's head barely reached his least oldest brother's lips. He'd never be able to outlive it if he had his brother's ribbing him on his sexuality. As Kenny and Casey ran into the locker room and started switching to their singlets, Kenny looked over to Casey and couldn't take his eyes away as Casey peel off his shirt. Kenny had told no one but him of his sexuality. Only Casey had come off to Kenny as a person who'd take a secret to the grave. Still, Kenny did his best to hide the fact he had a massive crush on Casey. Casey himself chuckled as he caught Kenny staring in the corner of his eye. “You good, bro?” Kenny shook himself back to reality. “Oh sure, man” he said as he revealed his skinny frame. “Oh look, its the dwarf planet, Kenny” came a deep voice from behind Kenny. Kenny turned around and looked high up into the eyes of his giant vice captain, Hans. Hans full name was a mystery to Kenny as he'd given up listening to the man beat it into him during practice. Hans's german ancestry was revealed in the way his shining golden hair was done up in a attractive cut along with his golden facial hair and sapphire eye color. Hans looked down and smiled at the hesitant eyes of his little captive. “Like what you see, Körperklaus?” he said as he lifted a big hand and condescendingly ruffled Kenny's hair. Kenny only looked down in shame as he was unable to defend himself against the giant Hanz. Hanz was a massive beast as he stood at a gigantic 6'7, the height of Kenny's 3rd oldest brother, and stretched out both ways at 256 pounds. Hanz remembered when Hanz came over from his country in Europe and he would work all over the summer to shrink down 30 pounds thanks to the max weight requirement in the Men's Greco-Roman division over in the European colleges. Thanks to all that work, Hanz only got smaller in size. His strength seemed endless as he was leaner than the leanest of the team and towered over all of them. He'd never lost a match the entire season with his big, bulging legs and veiny, large arms. His waist was small and trim with an 8 pack! It really put things into perspective the way Kenny was a foot shorter and almost half the german giant's weight. “Been eating your wheaties, boy?” he said down to Kenny as he tapped his arm. “ Couple more and you might be able to slow down arms like these by about a nano second” Hanz joked as he raised a big arm and balled up his fist. A bicep like a softball bulged out his arm with a big angry vein on its surface. Hanz's tanned skin in the light of the locker room only made him look more intimidating as that gigantic flexed bicep, his bulging pecs, and his tight stomach looked like it was cut out of stone. Hanz laughed at the look on Kenny's face. “ Something you like?” Kenny instantly darted his eyes away with a mental tug. Hanz rubbed his hair again. “See you at practice, Körperklaus” h said before waving his big friends in the higher weight classes and left the locker room with only Kenny and Casey left. Kenny quickly began to continue his dressing as though nothing happened. “How long are you going to let him toy with you like that?” Casey said as he stood behind the rushing Kenny. Kenny just finished in time to look behind him and see Casey in his sweatshirt and singlet. Kenny fought as hard as possible to avoid looking down. “As long as it takes for him to get bored” he said. Casey looked in Kenny's eyes intently for a moment. Kenny looked away as though he were afraid Casey would be able to look into his soul and see all the weakness within him. He felt lucky that Casey turned and walked away. Kenny looked after him and felt his cock bounce in the pouch of his singlet. Casey's sweatshirt only came down the very lowest point of his back before revealing the silky blue of his singlet covered ass. It was so full and tight looking, raised like two buns of bread. Kenny shook his head. He was glad Casey didn't look back and catch him as the door to the locker room opened and closed behind him. “Mmmm makes you want to just visit the bakery of those buns, doesnt it?” said a gurgling voice. Kenny looked around expecting to see a mirror but saw nothing of the sort in the room other than lockers, discarded sports bags, and assorted clothes. “Oh please” came the voice again. Kenny jumped as he felt the touch of a hand ruffling his hair. “Ah, so you don't enjoy that” said the doppelganger standing before Kenny. Kenny was still shocked as he looked at the duplicate of himself standing before him, wearing the clothes he was wearing now. “Funny you let that ass toy with you that way. I sure didn't enjoy it” Kenny looked back as he started packing his clothes in his bag again to ignore the doppelganger. “Ah, so you fear and lust for that one, do you?” Kenny was like an open book as he almost stopped packing. “You know what, how about I answer the questions you wont and help you along, huh?” the doppelganger said. “By the way, we should really find a name for me that you can call me in your head other than 'the doppelganger'. I'm a part of you now, not a fucking superhero” he said as he lazily sat beside Kenny's bag and scratched his own chest. Kenny had finally gotten over having a doppelganger in his head like this. At first, it was scary but now, it was just plain annoying. Still, his instincts kicked in and he did the best he could to ignore him and hope he'd get bored. “Get bored? That's ridiculous. You're the most interesting kid I've ever seen. Especially with what you're hiding inside yourself” he said as he stood up and rubbed Kenny's shoulders from behind. Kenny flinched but continued zipping up his bag. “You think I'm kidding but I'm not. That little spell you thought failed actually worked better than ever before. It's supposed to match the user's want for power and control” he said as he leaned in and whispered into Kenny's ear. “Don't worry. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks.” Kenny shoved his doppelganger off. “There you go calling me a doppelganger again.” Kenny turned back to the copy angry. “Leave me the fuck alone!” The doppelganger used Kenny's attack as ammunition. “That's what you should have said to that giant arian asshole out there. But don't worry, you can count on me to help you with that.” With a red flash that left cinders falling to the floor, the doppelganger was gone again. For now, let's call me your name backwards. Hmmmm, Kenny backwards is Y-N-N-E-K...... Nick! With that, the voice belonging the now named Nick vanished and Kenny was left alone to his thoughts it seemed. He wasn't fooled, however. Nick was still there. Somewhere deep in his mind. Laughing at him like the hyena he was. Practice sucked for Kenny as he felt the mat against his back again. His body was sore from hours of working out, learning new moves from coach, and then being dealt heavy blows by the blue mat from the only other guy in his weight class. He was breathing heavily and covered and sweat as his body was unmoving on the mat. “Alright, that's enough for today, ladies. Let's close with some weigh ins” came the coach's voice. Kenny frowned as he knew what that meant. The entire wrestling team went into the locker room and undressed down to their undergarments. A line was formed with Kenny and Casey at the end as he felt insecure in only his loose fitting boxers. Flashbacks of when wedgies and pantsing were cool entered his mind everytime he had to stand almost naked in front of the other guys. He was the shortest and smallest of them all regardless of the fact he was at the heaviest weight of his weight class. The other guy in it was in front of him, his super lean body glistening in the sunlight as he showed of his hard work. Kenny had tried his best to also stay in shape but, after high school, he seemed to have gotten less and less lean as he began eating more. He frowned as he was told by his doctor that he had an eating disorder that made him eat when he was afraid or over excited. He didn't really believe him but, looking at his gut now, he really had to think hard on that as he looked at the tight body of the other guy, his boxerbriefs tight against his perky ass. The line went rather quickly though the team's size was quite large. Before long, the guy in front of Kenny was walking onto the scale and waiting for his measurement. “125. Looks like your safe for now, Isaiah. Watch out on those burgers” joked Coach John as he let him get off the scale. Kenny hesitated as he stood before the scale. Kenny knew that he wasn't the kind to gain weight. It was just the way he would be put on the spot. “Go ahead, Kenny. We all got somewhere to be” said the coach. The guy's standing around the locker room laughed as they watched Kenny stand there the way he was. Kenny's face was red with embarrassment but he still pushed forward and stood on the scale, his body red from his frustration. The coach moved the old style scale's tiny sliding parts and came to a final conclusion. The coach looked into Kenny's eyes and made a concerned expression. “134.” The room was silent for only an instant before a chorus of “Oooo”s rang around the room. All the team started laughing like hyenas, some actually dropping their clothes all together and some covering their mouths to hide their laughing. The coach was speechless. “ Kenny......you've gone up a weight class and the next match is tomorrow” he said, looking down into Kenny's eyes. “I have to either let you off this one or you'll have to go in the 134-142 range.” Kenny was still staring at the numbers of the scale. How the hell had he gained 8 pounds in a single night?! Kenny understood when he heard laughing in the background. Of course, it wasn't laughing from anyone in the locker room exactly. Kenny heard Nick laughing in the back of his mind, his intent and guilt ringing and Kenny's ears. Wish and you shall receive, Nick said into Kenny's mind. Kenny was so insecure of himself the entire day, he hadn't noticed that his boxers had begun to fill with new mass. They fit loosely now, rather than looking baggy. A shadow consumed Nick and he turned to see Hanz's pecs again, his laughter causing his big chest to shake with his deep voice. “ Well, looks like you're going to need some encouragement, boy. Gone and ate too many fries, eh?” he said down to Kenny with a smug look. Kenny looked away in time to see Casey come up to him, his boxerbriefs revealing all his perfect, manly muscle curves. “It's cool, man. Just go up a class, no one's going to laugh if you put all you've got into it” he said to Kenny. Kenny sighed. What the hell was wrong with his life? An answer came from inside his head. There's a lot wrong with it. Don't worry, though. I've already said it to you before. You think I may seem like the gas pedal but I'm actually the breaks. You aren't getting anything you didn't want. To Be Continued.

I recently posted this on my blog, and figured others might enjoy it. ------------------------------------------------------- How was I supposed to know Coach would do that? I showed him my wishing rock and asked him what to do. I figured it was dangerous and I was likely to make some stupid mistake. I wanted to ask someone I knew and trusted to help me figure out what to wish for, and Coach had been so good to me that year. He didn't believe me at first and thought I was yanking his chain. When I wished my hair blond and Coach watched it change right before his eyes, believed me then. He thrust his beefy body over his desk, his hands stretched out. He snatched the stone out of my hand, and then, clenching it tightly, before I even had a chance to protest, wished that I really wanted to make him happy and that I'd happily and immediately do whatever he told me to. And even though I knew about the wish and remembered that the rock belonged to me, it didn't matter. I still wanted to obey him. I still needed to make him happy. I asked him what I could do for him and he smiled back at me. He told me to keep quiet while he thought about what to do next. I stood silently, biting my tongue for a split second, wondering if I should disobey him so quickly. Deciding that telling him about the stone would make him happier than staying quiet would, I told him how the stone worked. How only people that hear a wish being spoken can remember the way things used to be. He loved that, telling me that would make things a lot easier as he gave me another big smile. I felt so incredibly pleased to know I'd made him happy, even if only for a few seconds. Fifteen short minutes later, I stood before a completely transformed and naked man. Before, he'd been a beefy but flabby man in his late thirties. Not anymore. I'd watched his muscles grow and his gut recede, becoming a rock-hard, eight pack. He now had that perfect v-shape that all bodybuilders strive for, wide, broad shoulders tapering down into his relatively tiny waist. His thighs, bigger around than my head, flared out of his crotch, thick and massive. He had wished himself ten years younger, and given himself a cock and libido to match his perfect body. At over a foot long soft, it was the largest dick I'd ever seen. He had big orange sized balls to match, and had wished that his dick never get tired and could shoot more than a cup of jizz each time he orgasmed. He'd also made wishes about the team. That they all worship his body and love serving him, sexually and otherwise. That no one minds that he has this relationship with his team, and actually encourages the guys to do what he says and keep him happy. He made more, but I can't remember all of them anymore. Naked except for a red ball cap and some dog tags, he strolled out of his office to see the results of his wishes, me following just behind. Sure enough, the entire rugby team was standing around in the new lounge he'd wished up. They were all naked and all just that little bit more muscular. And each of them had an erection. Along with myself. That was our new default state around Coach: boned up and eager to pleasure him. Brady, one of my buddies, asked Coach if he was ready for his post game party. Coach nodded, and Brady brought him his glass of scotch. He wrapped his fingers around as much of coach's huge cock as he could and gently pulled him over to the lounge sofa. Coach followed along and then sat down and stretched out, taking a sip of his scotch. Rick, standing over the sofa, lit up one of coach's Cuban cigars and handed it to him. Coach took a puff and sighed. "This is the life," he said. Two of the others grabbed onto his big feet and started giving them a tongue bath. I followed suit and fell to my knees in front of his monster cock. Another guy, Raj, dropped down beside me. He licked at Coach's huge jock balls while I swallowed Coach's massive tool. Soon enough, the rest of the team had crowded in around him, all within distance of Coach's striated arms. Coach smoked his cigar and relaxed, groping a butt cheek here, a pec there. Ordering one of my team mates to suck off another while he watched. All while Raj and I went to town on his glorious package. When the door opened a few minutes later, I got scared when I looked up and saw the Dean of Admissions walk in. Coach looked down at me quickly, panic obvious on his handsome face. I could tell he was thinking the same thing I was: had the rock really made everyone forget? But the Dean didn't look surprised at what he saw in the least. He apologized for interrupting and said that he wanted to tell the coach again what a great job he was doing with the team. Coach said thanks. And then the Dean stood there in silence for an uncomfortable second, looking at the a scene in front of him. Almost like he were hoping for an invitation to join us worshipping Coach's perfect body. He's much too old and gross for Coach, so when Coach cleared his throat, the Dean said "Well, I'll let you get back to it" and left. I got back to it, doing my best to polish Coach's round knob. It didn't take long before he rewarded me with a huge load which I greedily swallowed down. Raj gave me a jealous look, so I guiltily traded him places. He immediately went to town on Coach's still rock hard cock, hoping to taste the essence of the most incredible man on the planet. Did I make a mistake going to him for advice about my wishing rock? I don't think so. If I hadn't, I wouldn't have discovered how hot it is to worship him alongside all of my friends.

Gym Story By Mdlftr {I've been enjoying the stories here for a while. The variety on this site is inspiring, as are the pix at the "Relaxed" site (among others!) Recently, I was inspired to try my hand at a short story...if only real life was like this! Enjoy!) Mdlftr Hi. I've noticed that you've been watching me, so I thought I'd come over and introduce myself. Name's Scott. Whoah! You almost dropped that? Need a spot? Here, let me help you rack that bar. O.k., that's good. You sure you're all right? You look all pale and sweaty. You say you're fine, never better? O.k. if you say so. Good to meet you, too. What's that? You noticed how much weight I was pushing? Shit, that's nothing…only about 250 or so. A warm up set. How much can I bench? Hmm, that's a tough one. I don't usually focus on the weight, more the feeling that I get, ya know? Uh, I'd guess my normal working weight is about 380, give or take a few pounds. That's easy to remember: an Olympic bar ,that's 45 #, as if you didn't know! Three 45-pound plates on each side, followed by a 25, a 10 and a 5. Yeah, that's exactly 380#. On good days I `ve gotten up to 400#, and on a couple of Great days I've made 410#. My squat is around 720#. (He huffs out a breathe, his massive chest rising and swelling within his tight tank top. You stop breathing, watching) Yeah, it IS a great feeling. I only weigh about 225#, and at a height of 5'10", that's not too bad. I eventually want to get up to around 240 to 250. That's enough to make your muscles look big and full, without being too heavy. (You exhale loudly) My waist? Right now it's about 32 and a half. I'm getting it back down to 31#, starting next week, once I step up the cardio again. I pulled back on the cardio so's I'd have some energy to grow while I'm lifting heavy. My chest? Hmm…(takes his right, square, calloused paw and puts it under his tank top, and rubs his left pec with it while he ponders the question. You gurgle something unintelligible.) Less'see…I last measured about two months ago, and I was 195 pounds with a 48" chest, standing relaxed. I've gained about 15 to 20 pounds since then, and I've been real good about going heavy with good form on my bench, so I think it's come up a bit. Say, oh, I don't know, maybe 50 inches, relaxed? My goal is 54 " cold, 56 inches flexed, so I've got a ways to go. (Rubs both pecs hard, then flexes the big mounds hard, as he looks down at his cleavage. Your gurgle erupts into a sputter, which you hastily choke back as he looks up at you.) Looks good, though, don't it? (Looks up and catches your eye, smiling.) Hey, you wanta see? I always appreciate some good feed back. Here! (He whips off his white tank top in one swift motion, and stands before you, sweat glistening on his thick pectoral mounds. Hairless and smooth as a baby's butt, they project off his chest like a meaty shelf, broad and full, with sharply defined lower edges and deep cleavage. The nipples balance right on the edge, like a surfer on the crest of a Big wave, about to take a plunge over the side. His thick arms hang heavily at his sides, while his full rounded deltoids lead your eye up to his bulging traps and thick neck. You are speechless.) So, whatdya think? Getting big? Check this out! (He flexes really hard, and the mounds swell even bigger, if possible, while the nipples run under the side of the pectoral shelf and perk up to stiff points. (You make a sound half way between a gasp and a gurgle.) He stops his flexing, concern creasing his brow. He bends over closer to you, as you sit there on the weight bench, inspecting you. Your eyes remain glued to his massive muscle mounds, your gaze like a trance. He speaks.) Hey, dude, you there? He grins and waves one paw in front of your face, a friendly smile on his face, showing straight, gleaming white teeth. You blink a few times and look away from his massive chest, embarrassed at being caught so obviously distracted. He notices your flushed face and averted gaze. Hey, dude, it's o.k.! I get that all the time. I'm talking to a guy about lifting and he starts spacing out. I know it's not the most interesting subject in the world. Didn't mean to bore ya! Oh, what's that, you're not bored. Oh, o.k.. Now, where were we? My arms? You want to know about my arms? Well, tbey're about 18 and a half inches, hanging, 19 and a quarter inches, pumped. I'm shooting for 21-22 inches cold. (He lifts his great guns out to his sides, the cobra-like spread of the lats emphasizing the ridiculously small waist. His large hands easily curl into fists as he hits a double biceps shot. The mountains of power bulge up from his thick arms, like Himalayas to most men's foothills. Your eyes goggle at the sight. Your pants are getting uncomfortably tight.) I've got pretty good peaks, but I need more size, especially my triceps. (At this last comment, he drops his arms, then abruptly goes into a side tricep shot, left arm held straight at his side, held by his right, with the huge horseshoe of his triceps bulging out. You gasp at the sight Your pants go from really tight to warmly wet, in an instant.) Hey buddy, you alright? You look like you're gonna be sick or something? Can I give you a lift home? O.k., we can leave now. Lemme get my stuff. (He turns around and strides across the gym, showing a great ass and massively muscled legs and back. As he turns to collect his gym bag, you cast your eyes upward and silently mouth a "THANK YOU GOD!") •

Experimenting with narrative voice. Hope it's not too odd or off-putting! First muscle growth story. Enjoy - and be nice! A Chance Meeting on the DLR This is a story about two men who were made for each other. There’s a right person out there for everyone. Only some of us are lucky enough to find them. Let's start with Paul. Well, Paul liked massive bodybuilders. You know the type. Waking hours spent masturbating to freakishly morphed pictures of huge, muscled studs. Feverishly jerking his ample cock, he would imagine what it would be like to meet, and – as the train of his libido-fuelled imagination picked up speed – worship every inch of hard-packed, swollen muscle on a morph’s monstrous physique. Then there's Kevin. Now, Kevin was a massive bodybuilder. Again, I'm not straying far from the stereotype: his waking hours were spent heaving insane amounts of iron in the local gym, straining to pump his muscular physique even bigger. Feeling the burn tearing through every one of his sinews, he would imagine what it would be like to pass 300lbs and – as the fires of his testosterone-fuelled daydream whipped up into an inferno – dwarf, in terms of sheer flexed mass, every super heavyweight Olympian musclegod he idolised. But dreamstuff isn’t hard currency, and both men were pretty much shortchanged by reality. Kevin could never seem to get past 270 lbs, and Paul never met any bodybuilders with muscles even close to his morphs. And the dreams would have stayed just that, insubstantial as whispers, if not for a chance meeting on the DLR. Kevin was returning from the gym, Paul from one of his wanders around London in an ineffectual attempt to stave off his libido. A mass exodus at Canary Wharf had left the two of them alone in the train carriage, sitting opposite one another. Was it fate? Hell if I know. I might sound like am omniscient narrator, but really I'm just a twat with a soft spot for romance and muscle growth. What the hell do you want to know my POV for? Back to the boys. Well, Kevin - he's probably the more interesting of the two right now, right? What was he doing? Well, pretty much just fidgeting in his seat. You see, he could never get comfortable in train seats. It wasn’t just the scorching sun coming in through the windows. He had read somewhere that they made the windows of the DLR trains out of the same glass that they used in magnifying lenses. The evidence seemed to bear this out – after all, didn’t evil children use magnifying glasses to cook ants? He felt half-baked beneath his tan skin. In addition, his dense weight always bore him down through the comfy foam seat cover so he could feel the metal springs poking painfully into his hard glutes – which themselves lacked any fatty protection. He was wondering whether it would look weird if he employed his gym bag as extra cushioning beneath his rump, or whether he should ride out his next three stops standing up (though he had worked legs today extra hard and was grateful for even this torture device of a seat) when he noticed the man opposite him staring at him. He wasn’t unused to getting looks, but this guy was eyeballing him with an intensity that bordered on the creepy. “Can I help you?” He hadn’t said it in an aggressive way, but pretty much any rhetorical question backed by the straining, steel-hard muscles of a 270 pound bodybuilder comes across a tad threatening. Suppose we should give some screen time to Paul now. Bear with me. He's not a massive bodybuilder but believe me, he's pretty integral to the story. Well Paul, as you might imagine, was jerked from his reverie. He had been committing the musclestud’s physique to memory in his mental wankbank so he could conjure his image forth from his id later, when he was back at home with his cock in his hand. Of course, somewhere in the process the 270 lbs would be cranked up closer to 500 in his mind’s eye. Like I said, bit of a macrophile stereotype. “Uh,” he replied, feeling the heat of embarrassment scald his face. “N-no, sorry.” Then, his self-consciousness clouded by lust and his brain pickled by the hot sun straining in through the windows of the train carriage, he found himself adding, “You’re just…so big!” Kevin’s mouth curled up in a cocky smile. The same chemical reaction – heat and libido – must have been bubbling in his grey cells as he, somewhat out of character, replied, “Yeah, but not big enough.” He flexed a 20 inch bicep, offering the striated mountain as somewhat contradictory evidence of his pathetic nature. He had actually been flexing throughout this little story, feeling - and enjoying - the strain of his swollen muscles against the skin, like most muscle dudes do on their way home from the gym, but I figured it was time to throw you guys a bone (or should I say a boner?) and actually detail one of them. Just to keep the story (and your horniness) going. So anyway, Kevin flexed a f*cking massive bicep. This, and the faint, cock-stirring aroma of man-sweat from the bulked bodybuilder’s armpit, merely acted as a catalyst to Paul’s fevered mind. “Yeah,” he muttered (though later he would ask himself where he got the balls to speak like this), “nowhere near big enough.” A brief silence settled between the two men. It wasn’t uncomfortable. Both were simply wondering why now, of all times, they had chosen to spill their hidden, innermost thoughts to complete strangers. And wondering too why it didn’t seem wrong. This would be a good place to insert one of those "Was it fate?" questions again, but I figure I've already dealt with this in my own suitably sardonic fashion. Just keep reading. Kevin broke the lull. “I’m Kevin, by the way,” he said, extending a hand. “Paul,” said Paul, reaching for it. Their fingers touched, a spark of energy flashed between them…and Kevin started to grow. He pulled his hand back as though he had been burned, and could barely get out a surprised “What the-” before the muscles over his torso began to twitch and swell. His pecs ballooned out from his chest, filling the once-loose tank top to the limit, the ironic witticism written on the front suddenly indecipherable as it was stretched and pulled around by the hard striations straining up against the material. His growing shoulders and delts yanked the struggling top up over his bellybutton, revealing a lower set of perfect, budding abs glistening with sweat, underlined sexily by an aesthetic v-line. His biceps and triceps looked like they were going to burst out of the skin as they fought for space on his upper arm. Like bars of writhing steel his wrists joined in the competition, straining Kevin’s tan flesh to breaking point so that every striation was clearly visible beneath the stretched-thin surface. So absorbed was Paul in alternately frenziedly cataloguing and drooling over the immense changes in Kevin’s upper body mass that he nearly missed the teardrop thighs and twin hillocks of calf muscle that burst into beautiful, sweat-shimmering glory on Kevin’s lycra-short-clad legs as he stood. Kevin was on his feet in seconds, noticing as he did so the full, pumped feeling in his glutes as they too tightened to perfect spheres of titanium perfection behind him. Paul felt suddenly tiny, afraid. The heat in the carriage was enough to boil his blood and he felt himself go light headed as the now giant bodybuilder took a shaky step forward, unused to his shift in weight. How had this happened? What was going to happen how? And…was Kevin…smiling? 'Course he was smiling. You think I'm going to write a muscle growth story where the dude hates being big? You're on the wrong site. I hear whybeingsmallandweedyisbest.com is looking for readers, so go take your eyes there, microphile. “Fuck YES!” The striated superman cast a look over his immensity. Every twitching sinew, every new inch he noted, every vein pushed to the surface of his straining body by the swollen muscle widened his smile further. “I’m HUGE! But how?” He looked down at Paul before him – fuck, he appeared so tiny now in comparison (the smile strained a little further still) – whose wide eyes, pallid expression and faint whimpering noises would not have been out of place on a trauma victim. “What did you do to me?” It took Paul nearly half a minute to find the words, spluttering odd syllables into the testosterone-drenched haze of the carriage. He floundered about a bit to locate the right phonemes like a blind person bobbing for apples at Halloween, but eventually he regained enough reason to conjure some sense into his babble. “Ah…I think we – we both did it. You wanted to get bigger, and I wanted you bigger. And somehow it just worked.” You're not going to get more of an explanation than that. Writer and muscle whore I am, scientist I am not. Here's what Kevin thought though, and maybe you should be content with that: Kevin had read enough bodybuilding magazines to know the importance of willpower. Of envisioning yourself growing, as a compliment to your workouts. None, however, had mentioned combining that willpower with someone else. Satisfied? Moving on: “You mean, we could do it again? I could get even bigger?” Without mirrors or scales, it was difficult to know what size he was now. How much had he gained? Surely over 10 lbs of muscle? Maybe closer to 20? Or 30? My God, was he over 300lbs finally? The thought made him bone up. He felt his cock – Jesus, had that gotten bigger too? (his smile could stretch no more, though it did make a valiant effort to) – twitching as testosterone-rich blood filled it. His wasn’t the only penis affected by the change. Though Paul’s head was spinning, feeling was –gradually – beginning to return to the rest of his body. And the first thing he felt was the tremendous pressure in his jeans. He had never been this hard in his life. Before once again losing the power of speech – God, was it even hotter in the carriage than it had been a few minutes ago? – he got the words out: “We should try again. My flat – it’s the next stop. Two minutes from the station.” He had once considered the Isle of Dogs a crappy place to live. Now he praised the day he had been suckered into buying property there. Kevin grinned down at the little man, and flexed a bicep. The contrast with the fist-sized ball it had been before, and the head-sized peak now, was enough for him to start dripping pre. It didn’t seem to stop swelling – bigger and bigger it got, pulling all the excess skin on his arm (not that there was much, other than a teeny fleshy wrinkle around his armpit) with it as it rose, mountain-like, before the two of them. When it reached its full size, making Kevin’s handsome, well-shaped head actually look small in comparison, the skin was so stretched it was translucent. “Yeah. We’ve got to try it again as soon as possible!” So anyway. Two guys, random meeting on a train. Possibly fate yadda yadda. Anyhoo. To the meat of the matter: want to see one of them get bigger? I mean, seriously, freakishly bigger? Look out for part two. The rest of you? Man, I should be on commission or something. Like I said, whybeingsmallandweedyisbest.com is only a click away.

Pleasure Growth 7 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Part 6: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1389-pleasure-growth-6/ Zeke burst into Sanjay's dorm room. "We've got to do something and we've got to do it fast." Sliding some papers out of open view, Sanjay turned and posed a question. "Have you heard anything from Aaron and his family?" "Yes. He went missing from their home. The whole family went out to a barn dance, but said he couldn't come along. In order to protect him, ya know? So he wouldn't go and see some strapping cowboy that might accidentally turn him on and cause him to grow. But apparently he went walking the property while do some chores and came upon the cabin I stayed in while I was working there over the summer. Oh...god!...." Zeke spun around and sat down in a chair, face turning read, hands clenched into fists. "I apparently had left a dirty shirt of mine behind in the cabin. It still reeked of my cologne. It was found laying on top of a broken bed.... GOD!" Zeke stood up and punched the Sanjay's closet door. "EASY! whether or not you break it, I'll have to pay for that at the end of the semester. So, I take it, missing you he got turned on and he grew?" "His dad told me there was a very large spot of dried cum on the floor in the cabin. The door frame was busted through and outside were some very large human foot prints. Aaron's hit the thirteen foot mark, man. We've got to do something. They don't know where he is, but we've got to find him and try to do something!" "I.... I.....I think I know where he is....sort of." "What do you mean you sort of think you know where Aaron is?" Sanjay handed him the print outs of articles about Circo di Meraviglia. "I don't know why, but somehow he's hooked up with this circus. Look at the picture...." "Oh my god he's huge!" "They measured him, scheduled for Guinness to come out and officially proclaim it too; thirteen feet tall. For some reason he goes by the name Titus now. They paired him up with a strong man to do shows. They've become quite the successful act up and down the west coast. It gets worse however." "It gets worse?!?" "Here is the last article about him. No picture, but according to witnesses, one evening after a show on Sunday, Titus' tent suddenly exploded. Several tents surrounding Titus' were knocked down as well, and several circus performers who witnessed it said that rising up from the debris of the tent was the strongman covered in white goop, and Titus who now stood and estimated 20 foot or more tall. If it matches with the estimates the doctor's and I calculated, he should be exactly twenty-one feet tall now and built like an American footballer, or a rugby player." "Holy shit......" "And it...it maybe much worse than we feared, Zeke." "What do you mean? How much worse." "Remember that I said his growth was doubling exponentially?" "Yeah..." "And that for each inch of growth he was supposed to normally have, he would grow like that." "Yes...." "I did a running model of Aaron's body, minus that jerk's formula running through it. I've analyzed all his horomone levels, blood levels, tissue samples...I've feed it all in and had the computer run a test to see what Aaron's normal growth pattern was going to be." "And?" "He was going to be a very late bloomer." "Ok?" "But he was going to bloom....he was going to really bloom. He was going to explode in bloom. The estimated growth spurt he was going to have would have put him at ....six foot.....seven inches tall when done." "Six foot seven!?! That's.... that's just over ...over a foot! Oh my god! Thir....THIRTEEN INCHES! That means!...." "Yes, he's going to grow thirteen times, in the same fashion, growing taller, broader, and uhm....more endowed." "We have to try and help him." "I don't know that we can right now. That formula that creepy geeky created is very complex. The doctors and all of us in the lab here at the college are working on it, but we can't seem to make headway." "So is he still with the circus?" "No. The article said he took off an ran away into the night. He stopped running at some point, which means he was leaving softer tracks behind in the desert sand. The wind caused those tracks to be covered up so they lost track of which direction he turned after a while." ****************************************************************************** "hmmmmmm "oooooooh "huuuuuuuuuuh" Aaron moaned and groaned in his sleep. He was dreaming. He was lost somewhere in the night. He could barely see around him as the sky was pitch black, with no stars, but he could see the outlines of billowing clouds lit up by a fiery sunset. He could hear his heart pounding, beating, throbbing, louder and louder in perfect rhythm. The air was heavy with smoke and the scent of some strange exotic flower. The fading sunlight provided just enough light to see some figured, floating and flying around him. They were spirits for they had no bodies with legs and arms, just very long shapes with tattered or fringed edges that fluttered in the wind as the moved around him. Their faces were very odd, as if carved and painted. Half had a very flat tubular face, light sky blue, with rectangular black eyes, and long flowing black hair, and a long flowing black beard? The others were a little more wild looking with their long black hair in various styles: a pony tail, a bun, and maybe kind of a mohawk, on top of black faces with enormous round brown eyes. These people fluttered and flitted around him, gliding up and down all over his body, moving this way and that, causing him to be tickled at their passing. Slowly they broke into five groups, two stayed near him, beneath his chin, the other three moved down into the darkness, almost out of sight. The two beneath his chin while dancing in circles, caused Aaron to feel a strong and powerful sensation rising from his chest. He felt his chest swell and become firm, and that firmness rose and began to jut out slight from two positions on his chest. Meanwhile the other three groups began to push at Aaron, push and heft, lift and hoist... What were they moving? What where they playing with? It was some kind of huge beam that was floppy and made of plastic. But as they increased their dance, Aaron began to feel sensations from them to, in the pit of his stomach. No in the heart of his being. No...it was setting fire to his loins. Aaron moaned and groaned and called out to no one. No one was there to tell these spirits what will happen, to let them know what happened to him when Samuil, Sampson, tried to please him. But it was too late. Floating in this void of space, with its mysterious never ending sunset, Aaron began to writhe and moan, his fingers, toes, hands, feet, began to stretch, reach, and grow longer and thicker. So did the great log two of the three spirit groups farthest from Aaron's head were holding grow. It increased in size, in thickness, in density, rising up, up, up, where it felt a hole in the sky and a cool breeze that caressed to top, which sent shivers to Aaron's piss slit. The third of the three groups farthest from him, began to dance and sway and swoop over something Aaron couldn't see, but it began to cause a warmth, and build up of power, an awakening sensation of strength and growth through Aaron's loin and groin. "Auuuuuuuuuuuuuuuugh!" Aaron screamed in delight as he heard his voice lower and lower in octaves. He felt his body stretch and reach as he his head rose further into the inky blackness of space, as his arms and legs stretched forth to the few twinkling stars he could see. He could feel himself getting heavier and heavier despite floating on air. He could feel himself swelling, thickening, getting so much denser, harder, heavier, he could feel more and more every ridge and swell and cut of his body, feel his legs push themselves farther and farther apart, his arms being raised without a mental command to raise them. Aaron knew in this dream he was growing again, and he couldn't stop himself. Did he want to stop himself? All these spirits fondling over his body. How small they looked at the beginning. How much smaller they looked now. Are they giving him this strength and power? Are they feeding him? Maybe....worshipping him? Yesssssssss oooooh gawd yessssssss. Making him into....a......GOD! Aaron found pleasurable release, and the spirits all gathered in the middle throwing their faces off their bodies and then throwing their bodies away too, standing as little wisps of bronze colored clouds, chanting and cheering..... ***************************************************************************** Aaron heard the pounding of his heart once again. Trying to fight his way out of the blackness that was unconciousness, he began to moan a little and finally ask ever so softly "What is going on here?" "Shhhhhhh. Great Titus." "How....how do you know my name?" "You talk in your sleep." "How long have I been asleep?" "Many weeks." "Many weeks?!?" "Shhhhh shhh shhhh... Great Titus, your devotees are here to take care of you. All will be well." "My devotees? Where am I am?" "You are in the Wuuyoqʼa Pööngala Cavern." "The what?" "The Wuuyoqʼa Pööngala Cavern. Named after you, for it is similar to what your name, Titus, means." "What is going on? Why do I have devotees? Why am I am so big, yet so weak?" "You came in here many weeks ago. My boyfriend and I observed you, heard you approach. You looked frightened and scared, and very tired and worn, and discovering this cave you could fit into, you crawled in and passed out. My love and I took care of you and heard many things as you talked in your sleep: your interest for a man named Samuil, but your love for a man named Zeke. "A man named Zeke?" "You spoke of power and growing, and we knew we would have you be part of our ritual." "Ritual for what?" "We are two-spirited people. The modern world calls us homosexuals. The traditions of how we were dealt with, how we live in our society, have been lost, put out of history and memory by many caucasians and church leaders. But my love and I, came upon you, and decided such a powerful man could only be sent by the divine, and we have used you for creating a new culture, new ceremonies for two-spirit people. We are having a blessing ceremony tonight. As such, you are weak, as we have been feeding you herbs from a rare plant that allows you to relax so you may enjoy the devotion to your strong body." "No....I can't you don't understand what happens to me when I am aroused...." "Shush and be still... enjoy the devotion of your followers." Aaron could do nothing. He felt so weak physically, despite feeling the size and mass of the muscles on his body. He felt so out of tune mentally, it was hard to focus on anything. The fevered dream he had before, he now knew was a ceremony that had taken place. The empty blackness with sunset highlighted clouds, was actually the interior of a cave and its walls being very dimly lit by torches. The spirits that flitted around him, were these men, dancing in ceremonial masks and robes on top of him while stroking his body. Thinking on that, Aaron could feel his body; it was heavier than he remembered. The weight and girth of his limbs, yet the tightness of his waist and abs. His shoulders and back felt incredibly broad and his lats felt uber thick. He could feel air movement around parts of his body, despite lying down on his back on the ground. He knew what this meant.... his musculature had reach bodybuilding proportions. The feeling of cool air swirling and drifting around his body has happening around his ankle, his knees, the lower portion of his back, between the shoulders and triceps. This was because the muscle groups around those areas: the back & lats, his butt, his thighs and calves had grown large enough to raise him up off the ground. He could also feel his chest laying heavy on his torso. Big huge wide plates that not only spread out broad and wide, but also rose up mounding and high. Looking down his body, Aaron was beginning to have a problem of seeing anything past his chest, and his nipples had begun a migration to pointing downwards. Aaron still couldn't remember who he was, or what was happening to him and his body, but he was beginning to like his size, the strength, the power that flowed through his muscles and veins. If only he could actually move, flex, he knew he could break free, but despite being able to feel all this muscle mass, he was so weak and sleepy. Yet he couldn't let it happen again. He was already too big. These men around him looked to be slightly less than one fourth his size. But there was something in the back of his mind that liked this. Despite the scare of tossing Samuil around and nearly drowning him in a pool of cum, Aaron had felt that he was due this somehow. As if he had been very small at some point in his past for a long time, too long of a time, and now he was big, he was beefy, he was strong! The drum beats in the cavern began to beat faster and louder. Aaron's heart beat began to pick up pace with them. The men dressed up like those spirits again were dancing towards Aaron and processing up a ramp and onto his body. Again the broke in to five smaller group that headed towards his two nipples, his cock, and his balls, repeating the stroking dance and raising Aaron's prick up like some gigantic wooden phallic symbol as best they. "Ohhhh yes..." Aaron moaned, and closed his eyes. He knew he shouldn't, but he gave in to the pleasure of the strokes, to the feeling of all these tiny hands trying to heft up his cock that flaccid had to be like two times the length of their average height. He began to see in his mind a man.... a fairly big man. He wasn't a giant of a man, but he was tall, taller than many, but still there were many tall men his height. However, he did stand taller than Aaron, almost a whole head and shoulders taller than Aaron. He had a really good muscular build on him, the kind Aaron saw gymnast having. He was tan, with inky black hair, a beautiful smile and the most beautiful sparkling green eyes. But then something happened...the man shrunk... Aaron was closer to his height. And then it happened again and now Aaron was standing almost head and shoulders above this man. "Oh yeaaaaaah." Aaron thought to himself. Again the man shrunk smaller and smaller until the man was only as tall as the bottom of Aaron's thighs. Wait! The man was shrinking Aaron was getting bigger and bigger...taller...and broader...thicker... and stronger.... "Oooooooooh!" Aaron snapped to as he began to feel so many sensations. His dick was rising up and rising very quickly, becoming fully engorged, hard a titanium, and getting criss-crossed with huge thick veins plumped so full of blood. Up and up it grew until Aaron could feel a tickling at his cock head. Squinting down his body, but up above it, Aaron could see a hole in the top of the cavern. The men below had pushed and leaned or pulled and tugged as hard they could one way or another, so that when his cock became erect, it was aimed at that hole. The hole has covered in dozens upon dozens of animal skins and then wetted down with something. But Aaron felt a little troubled. He could see how much space his body took up. He vaguely remembers coming to the cavern, but he was able to fit into much better. Now... now he took up almost all of the space. He mustn't grow... He can't grow again! "OOOooooohhhhhO!" The tiny men had continued their dancing and stroking, and now that Aaron was fully erect, they were jumping onto and sliding down his cock as best and as fast as they could. Other members were stroking his balls and his nipples. Aaron began to dream again of that gorgeous man that was getting smaller and smaller. He knew he shouldn't grow more, but for some reason he wanted to. He began to see a whole group of men, that were anywhere from as tall as the hunk he saw to slightly shorter, and they all resembled him in some fashion. He knew he wanted to be bigger than them. Way bigger than them. Yes... they should become mice to him. Suddenly he felt a sensation build up in his balls. It kept building....and Building.....AND Building....BUILDING! Stronger and stronger, more and more.... Aaron's breathing was becoming rapid and heavy, uncontrolled. "AUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" Suddenly the sensation burst forth inside of Aaron, striking his cock first and causing it to have a massive growth spurt...up...Up...UP! Up into and poke out of the cavern roof hole! "WUUUUUUUUUUH!" His prick growing taller and taller getting thicker in girth and harder in its pump and erection, soon pushed its own head up and out of the hole. The feeling of the growth against the slicked down furs surrounding the hole, sent more sensation down Aaron's schlong, causing him to buck in pleasure and throw the tiny men dancing on him off balance. Another just from his groin and his legs and arms shot out getting longer and longer and longer and longer.... His neck and head, back too rose up and up and up, or in this case scooted across the cavern floor. "Oh no..." Aaron thought. He could feel the back wall of a section of the cavern with his head. His shoulders were widening too, stretching out broader and broader until he could feel the sides of that part of the cavern with them. His butt and thighs began to feel the sides of the cavern as well, and his feet began to feel cool night air, just like his prick head was. He was growing so big now, that he was filling up the inside of the cavern, and if the muscle growth hit... Hit it did. Another sensation sent waves of power coursing through Aaron's blood, feeding his muscular body, causing the muscles to swell, thicken, harden, become denser, stronger, harder. He felt his calves bunch and swell in size, rising his legs further and further off the ground, almost causing his feet to rise and his heels to float in mid air. Aaron could feel them bunch and grow and harden into these massive heart shapes that were so big, he thought they, not the thighs, should be described as hamhocks. Next he felt the cables that were his hamstrings tighten from the calves, across the back of the knees, and up the thighs, becoming harder, thicker, stronger. Dear God! They could probably help support a suspension bridge! Then his thighs ballooned out, swelling this way and that. The cool cascading breeze streaming into the cavern gently kissed Aaron's quads and helped him feel their development: one tear drop, two tear drops, three tear drops, the meaty back bicep of the thigh swelling even larger. Aaron could feel his legs getting pushed and spread apart by his thighs. If he could stand, whenever he could stand, he would surely always have a stance with his feet shoulder, his sized shoulders, width apart! Aaron could feel them swelling so, that they became wedged in the cavern, the rock walls desperately trying to cut in his skin and carve out more tear drop shapes. But as big and thick as his thighs developed, another presence made itself known. The next surge pushed power, size, and testosterone into Aaron's nuts. He suddenly felt his scrotum become so tight it was racking his own balls, but then it began to slowly streeeeetch with the swelling and mounding as the balls grew larger and larger, fuller and heavier, even proportionately they were getting bigger. As they grew, Aaron could feel a huge swirling sensation in them as they went into hyper-drive, producing what surely was gallons and gallons of cum. Going crazy over the feeling of the heft of his balls, Aaron wished he could raise them up. They were but not how he was anticipating. The sensation moved up his thighs and into his buttocks, causing his ass to grow out just a tiny bit, and then shrink in tight, full, and compact. His ass was bubbling out to match the size and power of his thighs, causing his groin and abs to raise up just a bit. The power now spread up to his lats, back, delts, and traps, making them all bunch and lurch, swell and grow, widen and broaden, thicken and inflate, harder and denser, fuller and rounder.... swelling and growing, pushing his body further into the sides of the cavern, jamming itself in and getting completely stuck. He could feel how hard his lats pushed against his arms, how powerfully his back, shoulders, and traps pulled on his arms, if he ever got out of here to stand up, his arms would not be sticking straight down, nor at a slight angle. No...they would be hanging in mid air and would hand even further out according to the sensation hitting him now. The power coursed through his arms, snaking down the super internal highway that was his veins, which were rising up thick and full like mighty rivers and smaller streams and criss-crossing creeks. All of them sending power and nutrients to his muscles, in this case the arms, to feed and cause them to explode. He felt those arms thicken and get heavy, form into tight peak and a horseshoe, to swell further in size and density, to become huge and round and now swelling to become perhaps almost squarish. They sent the power to the forearms that grew and grew and laughed at cartoon people like Popeye, they were so much bigger sick with all those veins crossing down into the finger that grew and popper with muscle themselves. And with Aaron being so tall now, he could flex a finger and have it raise a bicep larger than any Mr. Olympia. Aaron felt his head get pushed into the wall a little further, as the column that was his neck, inflated even larger and thicker in girth, becoming solid column that could rival any from Greece, Rome, or Egypt. He could feel his traps mounding up to meet this column and threaten to engulf his head. But thoughts on that were soon lost as the sensation hit his chest and he watched it just ooze out, thicker, wider, broader, heavier, more and more like barrel, rising...rising. higher and higher, until his vision down the front of his body was blocked by the sheer massiveness of his pecs, which helped to push his fully swollen arms farther into the side cavern walls. Aaron felt like he had a whole other person, his size, sitting on his chest. As he tried to adjust his labored breathing, with each breath in and exhale out, he could feel his abs and obliques bunch and tighten, every single brick bunch out and define in, he knew he had an entire section of cobble stone road for a mid section. An entire armor of brick plates! He had a washboard one couldn't scrub clothes on, because the would get shredded and torn on these abs. "HU-WAAAAAAAAAAAH!" The sensation suddenly just dropped back down right into the pit of Aaron's stomach, his groin, balls, and cock. The dancers, were now back on their feet, madly stroking the much larger phallic pole that was in front of them, chanting away, jerking off onto the giant engorged member, and rubbing it for all their worth. Aaron felt his cock head push just a bit more into the night time air. Despite the fact of being covered in so many pelts with fur, he felt the cavern hole cut slightly into the girth of his schlong. He could feel some men outside around his feet, and although he couldn't see them, could tell that if he was standing, they wouldn't come up any more on him than his ankles, if that. He had been transformed into a god... "OH HOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHU HU HU HU HUUUUUuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!" The men who had clamored up the mesa to get to the top of the cavern and the hole outside, saw a sight that looked like old faithful going off, but this stream of hot, steamy liquid wasn't water and it didn't shot out of the hole in the ground, but a large bulbous something from the hole in the ground. They danced and cheered, as the white, hot liquid, showered down upon them, coating them completely. Aaron, meanwhile exhausted from the orgasm, the growth, and still lingering affects of whatever it was he had been doped with, fell asleep once more.

27/4/14 Hey followers sorry its been two weeks since my last diary update, i have just been to engrossed in watching my body grow and grow and my strength rocket up. Over these 2 weeks i have amassed a staggering 300lb of soild muscle and added 30" to my muscles. So if your maths is all correct i currently weigh 440lb and have 57" biceps!!! If you have been reading my other blogs you would know that i was only meant to take 1 pill a day but i scrapped that and started taking 2 to 3 a day!!! Here are the results: Me from last blog: http://ectomorphworkout.org/wp-content/uploads/Ectomorph-Workout-Home.jpg Me Now!!!!: http://radiokida.deviantart.com/art/Gym-Muscle-266622872 As you can see guys there is a colossal difference over those two weeks and boy has it been noticed sadly for not all the right reasons!! Since my last blog my group of friends including buff dave have disowned me, they said they want nothing more to do with me as i have become a freak, they thought that i was just gonna grow a little and not become a monster like alex! i asked them what it had to do with them what i did with my own body, things got a little nasty i ended up knocking dave out, i hardly touched him too, shows what strength and power i have now, i didnt want to hurt anyone but rage was building inside me and it just happened. So now my only friend is the beast that is alex, who has grown even more since the last pic, here he is now!!! http://radiokida.deviantart.com/art/Buff-Muscle-Extreme-2-277080517 he's making me look skinny again with his new size. his biceps are over 90" now, siiiiick!!! As i put on my last blog,alex wants me to start a muscle domination duo with him, considering both our sizes its gonna be fun, were starting it next week, i will reveal details on my next blog. i told alex about my little fracas with dave and my old friends, he told me i was a god amongst insects and if anyone told me different i should destroy them!!! bit drastic don't you think lol, thankfully he only meant it in figure of speech terms but he did say to use my power if need be!!! In my last blog i had mentioned that Jack had gone away with his club for warm weather training, he returned yesterday, he got back while i was at the gym(more of which soon!!!), so he didnt see me until i got back in, and as you can imagine there was stunned silence and lots of WTF!!!!! Questions were asked about steroids, i told him i hadnt taken any, i confessed to him about the pills and wanting to get freaky huge, i couldn't lie to my cute as fuck older brother even though i was a good 240lb heavier than him and biceps bigger than his head!! He told me he was a disappointed that i had taken this road but i was his brother and he would support me in what ever i choose to do. Now the gym!!! Due to my super growth and strength, the weights at jacks club gym were now pathetically light, so i am now at a proper bodybuilding gym, im benching crazy weight like 500kg, curling 250, squatting 650!!! ive had to specifically order super heavy weight plates for me to use as i'll shortly be to strong for the weights the gym has. I have also jotted down a target size for me to achieve, all im saying is 440lb and 57" will be small compared to what i want!! Thats all for now folks.

Every time he fucks me I grow bigger. It seems the harder he fucks the bigger I become. His semen is so full of something miraculous – like a kind of super-charged testosterone - I add about a pound of muscle every time he chugs a big wad up into my chute. That first week he was pounding my ass three times a day, so I grew a lot. It took me a while to notice since I was so confused about what was going on. I was also becoming addicted to him plugging my tight hole so hard it felt like a charging elephant. Early on, I could only fit the tip of his monster cock in my ass, but now I’ve gotten to the point where I can take the entire gigantic thing and I love – no, I crave it. I know he’s impressed, even though he’s never said anything remotely close to a compliment. He simply plows me like a wild man. Most of the time gobs of his sweet juice go squirting everywhere because he’s shoving in and pulling out so hard that our bodies are flopping around like we’re on some kind of carnival ride. He grunts like a mad beast, as well – something that turns me on even more. We’ve woken up neighbors many times before and we have a house with a big yard – the nearest other place is a quarter of a mile away. The man is just so intense and out of control that he doesn’t even realize he’s howling like a squadron of horny sailors on leave. I passed him up in size a long time ago, but it doesn’t matter. I’m still his captive. I love having his big log crammed tightly in me so much that I don’t even try to escape anymore. And the growing huge is such an intense turn-on that I can jack off my own huge member two or three times between his plowing sessions - just by feeling up my own colossal body. I’m sure he can tell I’ve grown monstrous, but he doesn’t care. He knows I crave his fucking the way a babe yearns for a mother’s teat. I’m also pretty sure my ass is the only thing in the world that can squeeze his cock hard enough for him to feel it, anyway. The sex is so boisterous that we’ve gone through four beds in five months. The legs just can’t take the big man’s banging. I look forward to the moment when I hear the wood crack loudly and then feel the box springs hitting the ground. It doesn’t help at all that I’m now as big as the bed. Our combined weight is almost eight hundred and fifty pounds. We basically fuck anywhere in the house we happen to be when the mood hits him. And when the mood hits him it really hits him. That’s how we busted one of the counters in the kitchen, a couple of sofas, and even the old dining room table. Just by him attacking me and us getting it on like two Mack trucks colliding. I’m sure if sex could really cause flames we would have burned the city down a long time ago. It seems wild to think that I’ve now been with the monstrous guy just over a year. He plucked me out of a bar one Saturday night and I’ve been his captive slave ever since – literally, for a while, and now just figuratively. There’s no other place I’d rather be than right here having him plunge his oversized rod into me every chance he gets. I was a scrawny thing of only a hundred and eighty pounds when we met. He easily controlled me with his humongous body. We got home that first night – me thinking I’d made the best score of my life – and he basically carried me into the house under his arm, like I was a small pillow. He then tossed me on the bed and started undressing. He grunted and nodded his head a little, signaling that I should do the same. He was a man of few words. There was no foreplay or even kissing. He had a massive urge and my ass was there to calm the beast. When we were both nude, he simply flopped my body over onto my stomach by turning my legs, climbed on top of me, and brought his face down to mine. “Time to fuck,” he said in low, almost inhuman growl – the aroma of beer, sweat, and what had to be testosterone was so strong that I now associate that with him having his way with me. Then it felt like a fire truck was trying to ram its way into my ass. I swear I thought I was going to be split apart. The man’s dickhead felt wider than a stool and as long as most other men’s entire cocks. He pressed into me slowly and continuously – not letting up for a second. I screamed out loudly, but he just continued to plow into me – grunting like some wild animal devouring something smaller. Finally, the giant tip popped into my ass and it was clear the big man knew he shouldn’t try to fit any more of his telephone pole in that first time. He simply tensed the big head a little, pulsing it in my tight aching hole, and then quickly emptied what seemed like a reservoir of cum into my chute. The power of his gushing made me immediately shoot a big load, too, but that wasn’t the wild part. His lava-like thick juice seeped into my body quickly and the feeling was like nothing I’d ever experienced before. My ass was still in much pain from his mammoth invasion, but there was a certain soothing sensation that I could not explain or had ever experienced before. It was like his jizz was a healing balm or a numbing drug that took over my body. Every inch of my being suddenly seemed to be buzzing with an indescribable ‘high.’ When the big guy finally shot his last drop of precious man-honey he grunted loudly and let his entire weight rest on me. “You’ll do fine. Gonna get you huge.” I didn’t understand the words – nor did I want to at the time. I was too busy focused on the steamer trunk that was still wedged tightly in my ass and the bizarre feeling that seemed to surround me like a super aura. I also suddenly felt – it was hard to find a word – but maybe ‘empowered’ comes closest. Part of the awareness was from the fact that his over four hundred pound body was resting on top of me and I didn’t care. It felt awesome – being covered by so much muscle. I didn’t have any trouble breathing. It was like my body could move up and down even with his heaviness pressing on me. I didn’t question it all – mainly because all of the sudden the pain in my ass was gone. I couldn’t believe it. I knew the gigantic head of his prick was still corking up my tight hole, but there was no longer any intense agony. As a matter of fact, now there was only pure delight. My anal cavity was on fire with pleasure – more than I had ever felt before. Instantly, I was hard as rock again. I started to moan loudly as the orgasmic feeling that was permeating my hole started to spread through my entire body. I was starting to feel like his cum was going to start shooting out of every pore on my body. The big man noticed my pleasure – how could he miss my moans - and this seemed to make him very happy. “Oh fuck, you start early.” He smashed his body down on me even harder – but I could still breathe perfectly. He somehow new, however, that the intense weight of his body would actually highlight even more the bliss that seemed to be coursing through my veins. I felt like I was on fire – but not a painful burning – it was more like how alcohol can warm your body on a cold night and make you start to feel pleasantly buzzed. It was like being high or juiced on something that you instinctively knew was good for you. At that point, though, I didn’t give a damn. I was just enjoying how it felt – and it felt fucking good. I started squeezing my cheeks together – smashing his giant bulbous head shoved in my ass. He grunted so loudly that I immediately squeezed even harder from fear. This made him grumble-laugh a little and I felt the tip of his giant cock start to harden again. “Tight ass is begging for more. You need rest, though.” I’m sure what he was saying registered on some level, but I just didn’t even desire for a second to focus on his words. I simply wanted to feel the blanket of intense sexual gratification that was covering my entire body. Every inch of my skin felt fully alive – and I swear I could feel every part of it. I could actually feel my body expanding as I inhaled and then contracting as I exhaled. It was unnerving and abundantly satisfying at the same time. Something fucking incredible was happening to me and I knew it had a direct connection to the colossal giant muscleman smashing me into the bed. Suddenly the bear-like snoring of the beast made it clear I wasn’t going anywhere for a very long time. The huge dude had flooded my ass with his he-man sap and was now spent. I was amazed he still weighed as much as he did because it had felt like his entire insides had shot up my tight hole. His arms wrapped around me tightly as he slept and his legs squeezed my lower body hard. At the same time his cock head stayed plugged in my ass like stopper that prevents the bathwater from draining. The rhythm of the behemoth’s snoring finally got to me and I could feel myself getting sleepy – even as my body stayed super-charged with some kind of unexplainable sexual electricity. My last thought before I fell asleep was how fucking comfortable it felt to be wrapped up in this guys muscles and to have my ass capped by his big monstrous tip. My dreams of the big guy growing hard when his cock was inside me were interrupted abruptly when I realized they were no longer dreams. I opened my eyes and saw that the sun was clearly high in the sky since the room was so well lit. I was also greeted by the monstrous man’s heavy breathing that soon turned into the now familiar grunts, which signaled the expected uncomfortable feeling in my ass as the tip of his giant dong grew hard inside me. He had never pulled out the entire evening. It was like he wanted to make sure my body absorbed all of his juicy goodness – something I certainly didn’t mind, at all. Now, however, his dick was hardening to something beyond granite and my ass chute was being stretched to high-hell. “Fuck, gotta get more in.” I knew that simple phrase meant more intense pressure and pain in my ass – and I was correct. The now sweaty huge man was ramming more of his thick muscular cock into my tiny ass. We both knew he still would not be able to get even a small fraction of the entire thing inside me, but he definitely was going to get a good grade for trying. I also got the feeling that he didn’t care if it was just a little tiny bit more of his big schlong in me – it was going to get him off no matter what. As he maneuvered his battleship-sized cock deeper into my chute the man cried out like a thousand charging gorillas. I bet he didn’t get more than a fourth of an inch more into me but it felt like an entire city block to me. I’m pretty sure it felt the same to him. He was making hollering noises like he had just won the Olympic weightlifting competition or successfully driven a huge truck through a small opening – which in a way he had. With no more warning other than the loud noise he was making his cock suddenly released a tsunami of thick cum deep into my hole. The force of his surge was again so strong that it knocked my own ejaculation to shoot instantly from my cock. I had no choice but to somehow make room for his intense release. I’m pretty sure the walls shook from the supersonic yell that escaped the big man’s throat. I got the feeling that orgasms for the massive guy were probably equal to his size – and judging by the amount of cum and their power, I figured they were intensely forceful, too. I didn’t, however, have time to really contemplate all of this. As his cock – and mine – continued to sputter out droplets of juice I, again, began to feel the extreme pleasure I had after last night’s fuck session. An overwhelming fire of delight that awakened every cell of my frame seized my body. I felt like a human volcano about to erupt. The pain in my ass disappeared even sooner than the night before. I immediately welcomed his giant, rock-hard penetration and quickly wanted more. I realized I desperately needed his fullness in me – I wanted him to bury his enormous cock into my ass all the way up to his pubic hair. I needed his orange-sized balls banging against my cheeks. My longing for his dick was certainly tied to the gloriously weird sensation that took over my body after his ejaculation, but it didn’t matter. I was craving his rod inside me the way an addict needs a drug. My buzz was even more intense this morning – something I attributed to not being slightly drunk, needing food, and having had the most incredible sleep of my entire life. The guy’s body had literally been a muscle man-cave for me that had enabled me to feel more secure – and more alive – than ever in my life. His body was still resting on top of me and I felt like a guy that could suddenly breathe under water. His weight would certainly have been oppressive to any living thing, but, somehow, I simply ‘wore’ him like a familiar jacket. I panicked a little about what it was going to feel like when he finally got off of me. I started missing his huge body before that even happened. His voice and movement snapped me out of my worrying. “You need food.” He spoke bluntly and with so much force it seemed like an order instead of a statement. The popping noise when his cock snapped from my hole was so loud I would have hit the ground if I had been standing – thinking it a gunshot. I instantly missed being crammed with all his manhood. I suddenly felt empty, incomplete, and vulnerable. I could still feel remnants of the buzzing from his juice seeping into my body, but the void left by his enormous log was almost too much. I whined loudly and let my ass rise up off the bed – as if it were chasing his cock. He gurgled something like a laugh and pushed his huge frame upward. “More fucking later. Food now.” The removal of his cock had been very distressing, but nothing could have prepared me for how it would feel when his heavy muscled body was no longer smothering me. There was no experience in my life for me to compare it to – since I was too little to know how traumatic it was to leave my mother’s womb. I wondered if this is what it felt like when a snake loses its skin. It definitely felt like a part of me was being taken away. Instantly, the security, the intense warmth, and the satisfaction of being in a muscled cocoon were gone. I loudly sucked in air as the coldness of the room enveloped my naked body and I felt frailer than ever in my entire life. The big man must have immediately understood what was happening – since he reached out and grabbed my shriveling cock and balls with one big hand. He started kneading them around in his fingers and palm. At the same time he grunted in a way that I’m sure was supposed to be soothing – and in a miraculous way, it was. “Food will help.” The big man continued to fondle my stiffening cock and balls while he reached over to a nearby chair and grabbed a heavy quilt. He covered my body with the blanket and then released my now fully hard dick. I think he somehow knew the erection would keep me satisfied for a while, because he stood up from the bed and left the room. I thought it odd that he shut the door behind him, but I figured it was so the noise he was going to make wouldn’t disturb me. I contemplated sliding off the bed with the blanket and following him – my need for his body was almost that great – but suddenly I found myself drifting off to sleep again. I was extremely tired for some reason and dreams of his enormous pole were calling my name. My dream of trying to fit the Empire State Building in my ass was interrupted by the incredible aroma of food. I awoke to two incredible gifts – one was a giant tray of glorious breakfast food and the other was the giant’s big paw cuddling my cock and balls again. Having him touch me wasn’t the same as feeling his big body covering me, but it was a close second. He never let go of my jewels even as he used his other hand to prop my body up against the massive headboard of the bed. He merely jerked his head in the direction of the food – as sign for me to start eating – and I dove in. I had not realized how incredibly hungry I actually was. It seemed he knew I was craving nourishment much more than I did. The big man never stopped kneading my hard tool the entire time I was eating. It was like he couldn’t get enough of me either. I loved how it felt to do something so natural as eating a meal while being played with by the massive guy. It was like I was his pet or something even more mysterious. He watched me guzzle food down as he continued to pump my cock to even fuller hardness. At the same time, I took advantage of the quiet time to gaze at the big man completely. I had actually not gotten much time to look at the dude – other than briefly at the poorly lit bar - because my face had been in the pillow for most of the night. It seemed like I knew his enormous cock intimately, but the rest of him was still kind of a blur. I definitely knew he was huge – all over. His weight confirmed that. But I think if I had been asked to pick him out of a line up with other big guys I wouldn’t have been able to do it. As I chewed my food ravenously I stared at his face. The man was what I would call a ‘bruiser’ – someone so rough-looking that he was fucking gorgeous. He would have definitely gotten the role of the thug bodyguard or villain in any movie. His square-like head and jaw rested on an insanely thick neck – so massive that it almost looked like he didn’t have one. His shoulders didn’t slope – they stuck out to the side like two huge cliffs. There were so many layers of muscle I couldn’t tell where traps, shoulders, pecs or anything else started or ended. He was just jacked-up everywhere. He had the kind of body that would probably shut down a site like Scruff because the dude would get too many ‘Woofs.’ When you looked at his humongous arms next to his gigantic pecs it looked like someone had placed four skin-covered huge watermelons beside each other. The dark patches of skin around his thumb-sized protruding nipples were so wide that I could have used them as coasters for a beer mug. His chest jutted out like the front of an immense truck. You’d expect something so big to kind of wiggle when the guy moved, but having felt those pecs against my head all night long I knew they were hard as hell. He’d reach over to feed me something and his pecs would move like one big slab of beef – highlighting how stone-like they were. His bulging biceps and triceps would flare out, too, causing me to get a little dizzy. The big man lifted a jug up to my lips and made me take a bunch of deep gulps – some of what I figured was enhanced water drizzled out my mouth and down my chin, neck, and chest. “Replaces minerals - lost from sweating.” I simply nodded my head and continued eating – but only after I let out one of the loudest burps I’d ever heard. I didn’t even try to stop it. I knew it was just part of the moment. I somehow knew the huge guy wouldn’t mind. As a matter of fact I thought he might enjoy it. The half-smile that appeared on his face confirmed that thought. Wrinkles and crevices on his manly face made me guess his age to be about fifty-something. He had dark eyes that were kind of sunken – adding to his thuggish look. There was a scar above his right eye and it looked like his nose might have been broken a couple of times. Bushy eyebrows, heavy lashes, and thick stubble across his face substantiated my belief that the man had testosterone to spare. Every time one of his big hands came near my face I realized he could have easily palmed my head. His paws were monstrous – a sight that made me focus on the expert stroking he was doing to my hard cock. His fingers were gigantic, but they had the magic touch when it came to pleasing me. He’d tug at my shaft as he brought his hand up and then he’d press in kind of hard as he pushed back down. He’d also make sure his fingers pressed into my tight balls when he got to the bottom – just to give me an extra thrill. I looked down to the tray and saw that there was a little bit of food left. “Eat it all.” It was an order, not a request. I quickly downed the rest of the food and the large man removed the tray with one hand – still stroking me like a pro. I could not believe I was so freaking hard – after such a powerful ejaculation earlier. I assumed it had something to do with the food. I was beginning to worry about the time. I new I had to get home soon. I certainly didn’t want to leave this gorgeous hunk of a man, but I knew the upcoming week was going to be rough and I needed to gather some stuff for work. Any thoughts of work and my apartment disappeared immediately when I felt the guy’s mouth suddenly engulf my hard prick. I had not been prepared for anything like that. He started sucking instantly and my hips came up off the bed – simply because of the incredible stimulation his oral skills were giving to my prick. Three heavy swallows from his throat and my cock exploded again – gushing even harder than it had earlier. I shot a giant wad into the man’s mouth as I screamed for bloody joy. He didn’t let up for one second – even after I’d spurted out my last drop. He continued to suck hard just to give my body an extra thrill. It was the most intense blowjob I’d ever had – I’m sure caused in part because of the man’s skills and in part because my body was still on sexual overdrive from being fucked so strongly two times in the last ten hours. He finally pulled his mouth from my dick and my mid-section fell back to the bed. I was breathing hard and my eyes were still in the back of my head. When I finally settled into semi-normal breathing I looked at the big man – noting there was something apologetic in his gaze. “Thank you very much. That was nice, really nice. I have no idea what time it is, but I’m thinking I need to head out. I’ve got a busy workweek ahead of me. I’d really like to see you again – if you’re up for that.” “You live here now.” I didn’t fully understand what he had said, but the way he said it sent a chill down my spine. My still-hard cock deflated immediately and my heart started racing. The big man put one of his giant paws on my chest and held me in place. It was like he knew I was about to freak out or something. It was then – and only then –that I glanced around the room. The windows – where light from the midday sun had been spilling in when I work up – were about fourteen twenty feet high, near the ceiling of the large room. There were only two doors to the place. I could see one led to a bathroom and the other was the one to the hallway. I tried to remember more about his place from the night before, but he had carried me directly to this room. I saw there was minimal furniture – a television, a phone, some workout equipment, and not much more. I forced myself to focus. I’d heard about these kinds of nightmares – being kidnapped for organs, held captive for slave trading, and the sort – but I still didn’t allow myself to believe anything of the sort was happening to me. I laughed a little and tried to get up. The big hand held me in place – a confirmation of the fact that something wrong was happening and a move that was meant to keep me calm. I refused to panic immediately. “Well, that’s a nice offer and everything, but I have a job. I have to go to work to make money. I have an apartment I need to look after.” “Doesn’t matter anymore.” “I have a life.” “Don’t care.” “But I care!” “Size is all that matters.” “What does that even mean?” “You’ll see. Rest now.” My body was on fire with adrenaline. I could feel it, but I was also getting extremely tired. I immediately knew he had drugged something – the food, the water, or whatever. I struggled to stay awake, but I just couldn’t. The last thing I remember was how good his heavy hand felt resting on my chest. And then there was darkness.

From my files.. MARDI GRAS MUSCLES I stood on the porch corner of Main Street and La Salle Avenue as the heavy throng of Mardi Gras revellers milled down the wide streets of the Club District of Port Talbeirt Resort,enjoying the music and partying all around me,and in some areas where they congregated in large groups,namely around the open fronts of the bars and clubs that lined the streets,the crowd flow was restricted to where people had to squeeze through to get past each other. Main Street had some bars that also offered accommodations in rooms above in their French Colonial style 3 storey buildings,and along much of its length there were long balconies that opened to the street,and during Mardi Gras,the balconies were usually packed with revellers enjoying the party atmosphere and looking down on the heavy crowds below. A particular tradition that i was seeing blatantly for myself,was the daring act by some brave or inebriated women to expose their breasts for the lecherous lustful gaze and gropes of men in exchange for necklaces of colourful beads usually thrown down by the equally drunk or euphoric men up on the balconies,or girls baring their tits up on the balconies to the guys below,another reason for people jamming the streets,usually horned up college jocks that just so happened to have their Spring Breaks tie in with the Mardi Gras. I was gay,so womens breasts did not get me sexually excited,though some of the girls did sport some rather large full tits that were physically perfect to 'look at',..judging by the open dribbling mouths of some of the guys...and i'd bet some of them had hard-ons too!. I'm guessing this is why my work buddies had organised a 'Lads Holiday' to Port Talbeirt on a low offer budget holiday,just to get a chance to salivate over the large parties of fit birds and even hoping to get a chance to pull a few for a quick shag on the beach or back in the hotel room.There were six of us in the group..Matt,Scott,Ben,Craig,Josh..and myself, Dale. A 30 year old gay man going on holiday with five younger testosterone laden straight guys,firmly fixed into that cocky urban ''Chav'' mold that most British teens and early twentysomethings seemed to be placed into. 'What was i thinking?'.. Though i was openly gay, i was straight acting and having worked with these guys over a period of 5 years,i had gained a tough hide in putting up with their occasional piss takes and gay remarks, and had eventually worn them down to forge tender friendships,especially with Josh. He was sensible and likeable guy and a long term mate of Craig, the youngest and i suppose the most arrogantly straight guy in the group, and perhaps if it had not been for Josh warning him about his runaway mouth,that Craig and i would have come to blows. It was Josh who had talked me into joining up on this trip,namely as a way of a farewell as i had just left my job after 8 years for a more free existence,but also that he had considered me a good freind that i hoped was sincere. I have this feeling though,that when straight buddies asks a gay guy to go to a crowded nightclub or venue with them,its often in hopes that they'd find a pretty girl and try out some 'normal' sex as Ben put it, in hopes of turning the gay guy straight. But, i was determined to control my own destiny and find the right guy for me when the time arose and handle it under my own steam. My mates had picked up hints of the type of guy i was attracted to,..young muscular,good looking, assertive and in control.. [i considered myself to be the 'bottom' in a relationship]. They even began to joke that i might find some hard young American jock and be his 'bitchboy'. Standing on the corner of the street,waiting to catch a glimpse of my buds through the crowds, i had plenty of opportunity to scope out the plenty of hot studs around me.Just barely feet away was a cute muscular young guy around 20,in a red tee shirt and murky green Juncko shorts and several bead necklaces around his neck.He had a pretty teenaged girl pinned up against the wall and was snogging her passionately while both his hands were groping at her pert little arse. Three hot looking college studs nearby,drinking from bottles of beer,were oggling a girl in the centre of them,who was baring her pale little tits from under her green tee with one hand while reaching out for beads being tossed ny a fat hairy middle aged man from the first floor balcony of Crazy Jacks Bar opposite.One of the jocks,with his white tee shirt stained with sweat or split beer and two silver baubled bead necklaces around his sinewy neck and draped over his thick chest,could not resist the temptation of pouring his beer over the girls tits. I heard a man passing behind me muttering his disapproval at the spectacle and turned to glance at him.He was a thin built tourist in his forties with receding greying hair,dressed in a sky blue tee emblazoned with 'PORT TALBEIRT MARINERS' in yellow letters across the front, and was visiting the Mardi Gras with his young son,a tall lithe attractive looking boy aged around 12 or 13 in a long sleeved black shirt and black cargo skaters shorts.I could see that the boy was enjoying seeing the girls tits for he had a broad smile on his face and his father gave him a disdainful look when he noticed his son oggling her. 'Why the hell was he down here in the Club District if he did not want to let his son see all this gratuitous tit flashing.? Then i saw Matt through the crowd,coming out of Neumanns,a free entry club next door to Crazy Jacks,wearing a navy blue/sky blue Nicholson tee and black adidas trackie pants. I stuck up my hand above the crowd to get his attention,which took a few minutes and i ended up hooking a red chain bead necklace over my stretched up arm in the process,thrown or dropped absently from someone on the balcony above me. Matt saw me and turned briefly to look back into the bar. Ben,appeared beside him,a cigarette dangling from his lips,and he was shirtless to reveal his toned athletic and sweat glistened smooth torso,that i had to admit that i found quite a turn on...and even that black tribal thorn tattoo that spread across his left shoulder and upper arm,looked good on his sleek body.. As most times i had seen him,he wore his trusted Burberry baseball cap and light blue trackie pants.The baseball cap always seemed to be one of the main fashion features of any young Brit Chav nowadays,what with urban designer or sports tees,hooded tops,trackie [tracksuit] pants and trainers...and gold neckchains.! Matt waved for me to come join them. I could not hear him over the loud thudding of dance music coming from within Nuemanns. I stepped off the pavement and pushed myself through the crowds of sweaty,half drunk revellers,trying to keep my irritation with trying to get through, as under control as possible. Barely feet from the other side of Main Street and Matt and Ben,some college fratboy in a claret American Football Varsity jersey,who had his back to me,had moved back closer to me because of the swell of the crowd, and inadvertently stepped back onto my left foot,crushing my toes in my trainers. I let out a yelp of pain and gave him a firm nudge off of my foot. "Oh dude,i'm sorry man..!" he said,twisting around to face me when he realised what he had done. I tried not to drool at the sight of his beautiful 'Jock Boy-Next-Door' looks.Short cropped blonde hair,elfin cute face with piercing turquiose blue eyes like shallow tropical island lagoons,full lips that in my mind i wanted to kiss,and his left ear pierced with a gold stud..and it was hard not to notice his solid gym toned muscular physique, especially his thick round pecs that drew his jersey tight across his broad chest, and his sinewy bulging tanned biceps stretching at the short sleeves,and with one arm raised slightly as he held a budweiser beer bottle,the action had made his bicep thick and pumped. "Sorry i stepped on your foot dude, this place is just so bangin' with chicks and dudes that you just can't move properly" "Thats ok mate" i replied,trying hard not to get an erection over this buff hunk. He recognised my accent even over the din of the music. "Yo dude,you're British...!" I nodded. I glanced past him and could see Ben standing on the curbside with a big wide grin on his face. He seemed to read my mind perfectly,sensing that i was attracted to this jock, and maybe i made it plainly obvious to him in my body language. Now he was standing there grabbing and hefting his crotch and gesticulating to me. I flushed red in embarrassment,hoping the fit jock did not notice it. "Well, i hope you have a good time here buddy,these Mardi Gras are to die for..". He gave me a little wink which led me to some dread that he could read my posture as easily as Ben did, and then turned away. Trying to regain my composure,knowing it wasn't going to be easy what with Ben and most likely even Matt noticing my reaction to the American jock, i pressed my way up to them,trying not to look especially straight at Ben. "I saw you checking out that brer" Ben said,smiling broadly. "Do ya fancy him..?" I swallowed hard."He was quite buff yeah, but i don't even know him to know if i fancy him." "Yeah,like fuck...i bet you were getting a fuckin' hard-on over his big muscles..hey Dale.!" I squirmed noticeably at Bens jest and tried to change the subject to avoid further embarassment. "So wheres the others..?" "There inside this place." Matt gestured to the club. "Yeah, this whole street is fuckin' crawling with well fit birds and i'll bet a few of them are gagging for it..!" Ben gazed admirably across to a girl being hoisted around on the shoulders of a stocky pasty looking guy,pulling up her pink string top and exposing firm round tits. "So you alright tonight then,Dale?" Matt asked me. He was referring to the fact that two nights previous,..our first night at the resort,i retired early to the hotel room that i was shacked up with Josh and Ben in..[Craig,Matt and Scott being in the next door room.]..because i wasn't feeling too well for some unknown reason. I ended up dozing off on the hotel room balcony while watching and wishing upon a spectacular myriad of shooting stars fleeting across the night sky in a display of meteorites that the other guys seemed to have totally missed out upon,having stayed out till the early hours clubbing. Even into yesterday i was feeling a little under the weather,but thankfully today i felt fine. "I'm fine..Can we go in now,..so you can by me a beer.?" "What makes you think i'm buying you a beer?" Matt replied,giving me a quizative glance. "Cos' i brought you 3 beers the other night..!" i said,rubbing him on the shoulder as the three of us went into the packed club bar,pressing our way through the dancers and revellers. Ben couldn't resist blatantly giving his approval of a slender,narrow hipped girl with long blonde hair in an orange tube tee baring a tight flat belly and high tight denim cut-offs that hugged her pert little butt that wiggled while she danced to the music. "Heya baby..wanna have some fun with me later tonight?". The girl politely smiled at him but turned away,giving her answer that she wasn't interested. Matt and i stifled a laugh. "Haha..you're not as much a totty magnet as you think you are." Matt laughed as we caught sight of the other three,or should i say two,Craig and Josh, sitting on high stools by a wall shelf-cum-table near the bar...Scott was standing nearby chatting to and no doubt 'chatting-up' a leggy blonde in a miniscule black skirt and white tee. Ben rebounded from the brush-off my again groping his crotch and sneering at Matt and i. "Don't you geezers worry,...i'll pull a a bird and once she sees my big cock,she'll be gagging for it!" Matt disappeared to get the beers as i pulled up a stool next to Josh. "Hey Dale,glad you could make it here...Maybe you might get lucky tonight". Josh said,sipping at a beer bottle. He was wearing blue shorts and his red and white Arsenal football team shirt. Craig sat across from me bare chested and showing off his strong muscle packed physique,..his thickly muscled pecs sprinkled with dark hair and his left nipple sporting a small ring...and he had two colourful bead necklaces around his neck. Matt came back with some buds and passed one to me and one to a still standing Ben,whose attention was again diverted to another girl and his pathetic attempts to woo her. I took a swig from the bottle as i peered around at the writhing masses of revellers dancing and partying on the dance floor in the centre of the club. A majority looked to be around the college age...in their late teens and early twenties,yet there were a few older party goers. As the afternoon progressed towards evening and the beer flowed,i could see the subtle changes of increasing inebriation in the other guys,while purposefully trying to keep as sober as possible.I somehow still felt a little unwell and assumed it to be down to the effects of the alcohol and the loud beat of the club music. Josh by now had a glazed and dazed look on his face as a result of a few too many beers. He and i were the only ones now sitting at the table as the other guys had spread out to enjoy the atmosphere and gaze wantonly at the plenty of girls that milled around. I felt the need for a piss and got up to head for the toilets across from the bar. Getting up suddenly,had caused me to feel a little woozy and it took me a few moments to regain my composure before i set off through the revellers.. I must have been a little more tipsy than i thought i was..! Pressed against a corner beside the toilet door,two young men were very obviously kissing and caressing each other in a firm embrace,seemingly not caring about the world around them. I raised an eyebrow in surprise that indeed no-one else seemed to be hinting negatively towards this first sighting of homosexual affections that i had seen on this holiday. I smiled to myself and entered into the relatively quiet mens toilets and saddled up to the long trough of urinals to take a piss. "Hey Dale..!" i heard Ben's voice from behind me as he stepped up beside and hauled out his cock to piss,and i tried my hardest not to look down at his cock to see if the rumours that he had a big one, was true or not. "Found any buff brer for you,yet.?" he said. I was sure he had just given my own small cock a quick glance as we pissed. "No" i replied curtly. Ben turned towards me slightly as he continued to shoot out a forceful stream of piss into the urinal trough. It was then that my resilience in not glancing down at his cock,broke. I gave it a quick glance and then shot my eyes up and forward at the wall in front,in clear wide eyed awe. The rumours and Bens boasting about being 'well-hung' were true.! From the furtive shocker glance i saw, his cock was thick and long and would at least be around 10 inches when he got hard.! My own cock twitched as i drew near to finishing my piss,showing signs that i was getting a little turned on by my buddies huge cock. And what was worse,..Ben had again read the expression on my face that i had so foolishly been unable to hide. But rather than react angrily like a straight bloke might, Ben gave me a wry smile and a wink,that made me feel all peculiar inside,as i stuffed away my very perceptively hardening cock into my beige cargo shorts.. I wanted to avoid another embarrassment and went to slip away,but as i turned,Ben suddenly gave my arse a firm squeeze and that action made my 7 inch cock suddenly go rock hard. "Maybe you might get lucky tonight from an unexpected source.." Ben said,his speech low and sounding almost seductive. My mind reeled with the incredible and incredulous feeling that Ben sounded as if he was coming on to me.! But i thought it must have been the alcohol that was making me hear things that deep down i wanted to hear Ben say,but knew a straight guy who thought of nothing but fucking a hot girl on this holiday,would never dare say. I walked over to the wash basins and began to wash my hands,taking furtive glances at the reflection of Bens bare sweat glistened back in the wall mirrors,as he still continued to piss. My cock felt painfully erect at the sight of his muscled lats that tapered down to a narrow trim waist line and a cute muscled arse that hugged his trackies. He looked more muscular in the reflection that i thought he was,..and i rubbed my eyes thinking that i was having a boozy daydream. No..he was definitely more muscled than earlier,the sinews of his lats rippling and seemingly pulsing as if he had just finished a serious work out. I leant over the basin and splashed water on my face before giving Ben another glance in the mirror.He had finished pissing,but was standing uncomfortably close to a guy in a white tee and denim jeans and short gelled up spiky black hair,and he was very plainly giving the guys cock a good eyeful. The guy reacted like Ben had done when he had caught me oggling his cock,and instead of anger,gave Ben a wide smile. My jaw almost dropped into the basin when i witnessed what happened next. Ben kissed the other guy firm and passionately on the lips,literally deep throating him. My mind reeled and swam with a mixture of disbelief,bewilderment and a growing sexual arousal. 'What the fuck was going on here?' Ben was staunchly straight,.and any gay man coming on to him like that,would of ended up with a smashed up face. That is why i hid my attraction to him with as much effort as i could. And now he was openly making out with this stranger..!! Ben finally broke the kiss and turned to face me,his face etched with the stupor of lust. My heart pounded in my chest as he seemed to move slowly across the toilet towards me. I could not tear my eyes from the fact that his firm pecs had so clearly seemed to have expanded in mass into thick meaty mounds capped with sensuous nipples. He had a hungry look on his cute face and his eyes glazed by being both slightly drunk and lustful. Again,his hand went to his crotch and kneaded the thick chunky outline of his big cock that was very rapidly growing more erect along his thigh,..but looked as if it was growing even larger in girth and length to poke down towards his knees. I stood frozen against the basin as another guy in an blue shirt,open to reveal his hairy meaty chest and firm abs,and his neck heavy with beads,came walking into the toilet,acting as if nothing was happening untoward. I felt my mouth go dry as Ben stopped close by me and reached out his hand to grope my covered erection. "I always knew that you had a hard-on for me.." he smiled wryly. My eyes were darting from his pecs that still seemed to strangely be expanding and adding more muscle mass to their smooth bulk,..and up to Bens cute features.His lips were close to mine in a near kiss. "So hows about you sucking me off..Dale" he said erotically. Ben turned me away from the basin and backed me into one of the toilet cubicles,not bothering to close the door but closing the toilet lid,sat me down on it,so i was eye level with his ever growing erection that now looked too freaky it was even bigger than his 10 inches..more like 14 inches. "Take my big cock out..and give it what you've been dying for all this time.." I tried to think rationally but i could not..My own desires seem to be getting the best of me as i tentatively pulled down the front of Bens trackies and let his hugely obscene sized cock flop out and whack me in the face,followed by a heaving cum bloated sack of orange sized balls. His erection rose out like a massive fat battering ram,pulsing with veins along its impressive length up to a broad bulbous flaring cockhead oozing pre-cum from a piss slit as wide as the coin slot in a vending machine. I looked up nervously at Ben who now seemed to be hulking over me in the ever decreasing space of the cubicle. His heaving pecs bulging out obscenely like huge mounds and his thickening rippling shoulders pressing against either side of the cubicle.. "What in the fuck was happening here....was it those damned shooting stars that i had seen the other night...? My main concern right now,was how was i gonna suck on a monster cock like Bens..? End of Part One.......

GRANDPA BURT GROWS Story by Muscl4life and rdalrt2 Part 1 “These are new.” Grandpa commented, looking at the two blue pills in the bottom of the little plastic glass that I handled him, and for one second, it just felt he could read my mind, my heart skipped a bit. “It’s okay, gramps. Just a couple of new vitamins, they’re harmless.” I kindly encouraged him with a glass of juice to help him gulp down yet another set of pills. “Vitamins are a waste in this old sack of bones.” Grandpa just shrugged and took them down, not realizing that he had just swallowed a billion dollar revolutionary experimental super anabolic inducer that I had been secretly developed especially for him at my new job at ChemTech Labs. Don’t look at me like that; you would do the exact same thing too. Well, if you were a young man with a brilliant genius who loved your grandfather and hated to see him so miserable. I didn’t want his golden years to feel so lonely and uneventful. The man has been serving his country as a military and as a police officer, he served almost 35 years and became a rewarded crime fighter, but now people looked down at him, like he wasn’t capable of taking care of himself. Starting with dad, who insisted that Grandpa was no longer able to live by himself at only 68 years old! It was a good thing that I volunteered move in with him after I graduated from college, avoiding another major family crisis. Usually, grandpa was the most active man I knew. He was a 5’10” 170 pounds guy in top shape, grandpa could run 5 kilometers three times a week, and still lifted heavier than my scrawny self. He did try to eat healthy, but lately doctors were bugging him with cholesterol levels being too high. I used to think Grandpa Burt was my invincible hero, the same broad shouldered dark haired, gallant officer with the manliest mustache in the world, just like the picture hanging over the fireplace. After his surprising divorce, and the unexpected passing of Grandma, he did seem to lose a bit of his flare, became much more silent and less vigorous, more susceptible to illness, and in the last couple of months he did lost several pounds because his organism was much frailer. I wouldn’t let my grandpa go like that! At least not without doing something about, and being a very resourceful (some would say brilliant) young man working at a very disputed research position at the most prestigious pharmaceutical company of the world meant that I had access to several prototype formulae, just waiting to be improved by my skills. And so I decided to take this andropause study and bring it into a whole new level, I was determined not to just soften the loss of muscular mass, strength and sexual drive, I would find a way not only to revert these nasty symptoms, but to change the scenario around, my formula would actually help elder men to continue vigorous and strong throughout all their lives, if not healthier and stronger. Okay, I might be a bit obsessed, but all geniuses are obsessed. I also knew my formula was highly experimental but there was no better timing. Although I would never harm grandpa intentionally, and he needed to be the first human test, after all the formula was especially tailored for his genetic makeup and physiologic needs. Following the improvised treatment system that I pretended that his physician had created, Grandpa Burt took 2 pills three times a day, followed by a special nutrient shake that I developed especially to make sure his organism was getting all the amino-acids it deserved when the anabolic cycle started. Basically, my formula would “jump start” the genetic production of testosterone, which provided a new anabolic cycle in his organism, therefore overcoming the nasty effects of the andropause, allowing his life to get back in the vigorous standards. I had to hide my utmost excitement during the following days; I gave an excuse at work and said that my grandpa needed my cares, when in fact he was feeling healthier than ever. His appetite returned with revenge, he ate everything that I served him and even went back for seconds. His work out disposition had not only returned, it now seemed much more intense and his blood work was pristine, which overcame my most optimistic expectations. However, even if I were able to fool grandpa initially, I should have guessed that a prodigious 19 year old lab rat would never be able to keep the façade from a man who worked as a detective for over three decades for much longer. It turned out that Grandpa was just giving me enough line to see what was going on, and I realized it just at the end of the first week into the treatment, and I brought grandpa the first daily dose of his “vitamins”. “How are you doing sir?” I brought the tray with his special medication. “I’m feeling better than ever, son!” Grandpa Burt gave me a mighty hug, and since his recovery, he already added the lost weight, even increasing his bodyweight to 177 pounds of hard lean mass. “What was that for?” I asked blushing deeply. “Do I need a reason to hug my favorite grandson?” He chuckled, grabbing the little glass with his pills and the glass of water. “I am your only grandson…” “And that’s your father’s fault. Your grandma couldn’t have more children and he knew I’ve always wanted a bunch of little grandchildren.” “Yeah, yeah, yeah, now take your pills at once.” I admit now that I am the worst liar in the world; my body language gave up my excitement. Grandpa stopped right before he actually gulped the pills. “What is the name of this product?” “W-what?” I gagged. “What is the name of this wondrous drug that you’re giving me without any prescription from my doctor?” Grandpa Burt asked once again, this time looking down at my 5’6” frame, and I couldn’t stop shaking for once. “Oh…I don’t know…it’s new to the market…” “Is it now? And a brilliant young man who currently works in the pharmaceutical area wouldn’t happen to know about such a miraculous new drug?” Grandpa Burt had his smartest look framed by his silver mustache, and my knees were so weak, that I spilled all the beans. “I am sorry, grandpa! I didn’t mean to harm you, I made this drug for you, and it is especially designed to help you overcome andropause symptoms. I know it sounds dangerous, but I’ve taken all precautions, I swear I would never let anything bad happen to you.” I must confess I would expect to hear a lecture, but instead I just got another warm hard hug and a kiss on my forehead. “That’s okay, son, I am a little upset that you've been stealing from your work to get me these pills, but I can see why you did it. I'm touched that you care so much about a useless old man." “Well technically I didn't steal, the formula was just a prototype, it didn't even work, it was merely an idea, I had to start from scratch and I've got much better results in you than the other candidates, but then again this formula is tailored for you, I don't think it would work that well in another man. But don't worry, now that we have established such impressive standards, I guess we can drop them, your organism will probably keep producing regular levels of testosterone that will help you to keep strong and healthy." I said casually, but then my grandfather just did something that surprised me, he not only swallowed the pills I had given him, he just smiled and proposed me something that I would never expect to hear. "The way I see it, I've got an incredible opportunity with these pills, and my genius grandson being kind enough to provide them." He smiled warmly, looking down at me with his inquisitive expression. "And I'm not going to waste it. I want to see what these pills can do...so instead of stopping, I want you to bring me even more powerful versions. I don't know if I'll get to feeling as good as I did when I was your age, but I want to see everything that this new drug can do." "Grandpa Burt?" It was all I could mutter. The former law-enforcer just looked down at me, hugged me so tightly and thanked me for giving me a new chance on his life. I was caught unprepared; the turn of events was so unexpected. "Of course, sir. I can do that, we can adjust the formula to make it more potent if you want, but I must warn you that it will make your body more muscular and increase some other aspects of your organism. And, you will actually feel better than when you were my age sir, the overall enhancements are going to happen on top of your current stats." His smile was warm, and made my young scientist's heart melt. "That sounds wonderful to me, son. Now if you'll excuse me, I think it's been far too long since I worked out." I followed Grandpa down to the basement like a little lamb. His weight set was still in there, though it had been collecting dust for the last year or so as it sat unused. The doctors had told him to take it easy; since his joints couldn't sustain the stresses of intense weightlifting. But once he changed into his workout gear and walked down the steps to the basement, setting up the bench press with 145 pounds, less than he used to do but still a significant weight. He could only laugh as he easily pumped the weight up and down, racking it after 20 easy reps. "Hah! That was easy...Add on another 45 pounds, son." I eagerly obliged, thus matching his previous cargo, but even after that he just waited until I added another 20 pounds. I was afraid that he would hurt himself, but as grandpa started this new series with renewed energies, it soon became obvious that his treatment had not just returned his strength, it actually made him a bit stronger and his joints no longer hurt. "This is going really good, sir, your organism must be producing collagen as well, making sure your joints are properly prepared for a brand new anabolic cycle that your organism entered, or at least the first one..." I felt very proud of making my aging grandpa feel young and strong again. The lean man grinned as he pushed out 10 reps, racking the weight with a chuckle. "It's been a long time since I've been able to lift like that. It didn't hurt at all..." He raised an arm to rub at his elbows and shoulders, chuckling. "Mmm, this is great! I feel strong as a young buck!" I gingerly nodded. "Well sir, a young buck wouldn't be that strong, you see your body is used with strength train and such information is well kept in your organism, so when you undergo the strengthening process, the overall results are magnified by your own experience. This is not just another puberty growth induced by chemicals; it is actually a better anabolic cycle because you are a better man than you've used to be back in previous days. I guess this explains such impressive results right of the bat." I tried to explain Grandpa Burt about the feedback of his enhancement treatment, but I suddenly felt that he was not paying enough attention; his intense blue gaze only seemed interest in the uncanny results in front of them. "Oh, we shouldn't forget the shake..." I smacked my forehead. "Mmm, that's right. Why don't you go make it for me, son? Make it a big one as well, your grandpa is feeling awfully hungry today." Grandpa Buck grinned back at me, looking up at the young man who made the impossible true with an eager expression. "And you'll be making a lot for dinner, won't you? I'm going to need a lot of protein tonight." "Don't worry, pops, I'll never let you starving!" I said with a timid grin as I went upstairs to bring him the nutritional shake I've developed and also made sure that we had steaks for dinner. When I got back, I saw that my grandpa was still working out very intensely, it was like he was visiting an old friend that left a long time ago, and such friend was himself at the prime of his shape, but now he realized that he was getting too strong for such old standards, he already added another 70 pounds to his previous record and didn't seem challenged enough. "Is everything alright here sir?" The older man grinned, standing up without taking his eyes at his reflection in the mirror. "I feel great, son. Stronger than ever! In fact..." Grandpa Buck pulled off his shirt and revealed his torso, making you gasp as you see his toned abs, his defined pecs, his thick arms and broad shoulders. He looked so different already! "I think these weights might be too light for me pretty soon, though." I gasped as noticing that my 68 year old grandpa already had his 6-pack back! I guess his recovery was going better than I thought. "Wow, this is impressive, gramps! I guess that you being conscious of the ongoing changes on your body is having a positive impact on your development, it is causing a tremendous pump effect over your body, which is so impressive." I looked back at the winning smile of my grandfather and blushed so intensely, there was nothing in the world that I wouldn't do to make him happy. "I won't let you down, sir. You said you wanted a more powerful version of the formula and I shall give you that, it is actually pretty simple to design a more potent version, but I'll challenge myself to make sure that you will be bigger than you've never been!" Grandpa resumed his work out for that day, and although he was tired, he said he had never felt better in his life, and everything thanks to me. The very next day, I left home pretty early, not without giving Grandpa his first dose of the day and make sure he ate his breakfast, he was actually so excited about a brand new work out day, after all yesterday he had packed impressive 8 full pounds of impressive muscles, which made him 185 hard toned strong rugged pounds. “Go make me more muscle pills, son!” He playfully said as he smacked my butt, and for some reason it hurt a bit more than it was supposed to, or at least I felt my butt tingling for a long time afterwards, but it was not something bad, quite the contrary, I rubbed my cheek all the way to work. When I finally got back to ChemTech, I quickly fed the computer with several different adjustments of the original formula, and slowly worked them on the simulator to make sure the final product turned out even better than I first expected. Several hours later I returned home with a new batch of stronger and more refined muscle growth pills especially designed for my grandfather, and I was surprised to find him working out until late at night, but with a smile in his face and the most amazing pump I've ever seen. "Grandpa? Are you still working out? I thought you were doing that when I left? Did you eat well? Did you start dinner or should I do it?" I asked feeling kind of worried by the intense look on his face, it suddenly seemed like he had been there all day, which couldn't be possible, could it? The older man chuckled as he greeted me, standing in front of the boy with a broad grin. "Oh, you're back already...I've actually only been stopping my workouts to eat and go to the bathroom, I've been going at it all day! And instead of getting tired, I'm getting stronger than ever! My bench press is already up to 280 pounds, isn't that impressive?" I was shocked, looking at the uncanny physique on Grandpa Burt made me realize his organism was reacting far better than I had anticipated; it was like he had been working those muscles throughout all his life! The look on his glorious body was impressive, and when I reached to touch the hardness of his incredibly pumped muscles, it felt like touching a hot marble wall. "Whoa, grandpa Burt, you are so hard, and pumped!" I gulped, repeatedly touching the uncanny hard surfaces of those muscles with my curious respectful finger. “That's not the only thing that's pumped." Grandpa replied in a low, husky tone, and it was only then I noticed something else was pumped and went beet red at the very moment. "Holy testosterone, Batman!" was all that I could mutter by seeing my grandpa sporting a boner underneath his tight shorts, and not just any boner, it was the most impressive hard cock I had ever seen in my young life! "What's the matter, son? A real man isn't ashamed of his natural testosterone and manly urges. Getting pumped up makes me feel like a real man, my cock is just responding in kind!" He said with a smirk, not at all embarrassed by his boner. "Erm...I guess it's part of the effects, after all you are no longer suffering from andropause..." I actually didn’t know how to feel, after all it was supposed to be really strange to hear his grandpa talking about sex so frankly, right? But deep down in my soul, I felt incredibly proud that my grandpa shared such intimate feelings with me, but I tried to forget about the humongous size of his cock bulging under the flimsy fabric of his shorts. “Anyway, I hope you are feeling hungry, I bought tons of chicken breasts and tuna steaks, I think that you need extra protein now that we are gonna test these..." I gave him the new bottle of pills, and the look on my grandfather was priceless. "Take 4 of them after each meal, and on that note, you should know that you must do at least 6 meals a day, grandpa." “Oh don’t worry about that, pretty boy.” The older man's grin was out to ears, he immediately marched upstairs and started cooking a ton of food. “Are you sure you want to cook all that for dinner?” I asked in shock with his appetite, but grandpa just nodded along. “Sure, I love cooking in bulk, besides, I’ve got a feeling there won’t be leftovers.” By the time dinner was served, there were Chicken fillets, tuna steaks, protein powder shakes, Grandpa Burt surely made more food than we could eat in three days, but then again he was a growing man, and he needed lots of food to fuel his growth! “Come on boy, dig in before I eat it all!” He sat down and started eating it eagerly, moaning loudly at each bite he took and then the most amazing thing happened...his muscles seemed to twitch and expand with every swallow of food, and I was shocked to realize that it was not just my imagination, my grandfather was growing more muscular right in front of my eyes! At first, I thought Grandpa wasn't aware of his growth, he was just moaning and groaning, the food should be really good, but it was only then I noticed he was also aware of his muscles growing thicker, bulkier, heavier, wider and more massive, his pumped up organism quickly soaked in the nutrients in his bloodstream and responded to the muscle growth inducers in such a vivid way that I could only gasp in excitement and shock. "Grandpa, you're...you're growing!" The laughter on him made me realize that his growth was going on for a while now, he just wanted me to realize it first. "Shit, the formula is working far too well!" "There's no such thing, boy. It can only work even better!" He grinned as he polished off the last bit of food, flexing his massive arms. Those biceps had to be at least 21 inches, he was getting so huge! Meanwhile, I had been entranced with his expanding muscles too damn intensely to even notice him reaching down and grabbing the bottle of pills, pouring some out into his hand and then swallowing them. "I figure I should up the dosage to six pills, you probably created the dosage for a man smaller than me." "Oh, grandpa, please...don't do this we still have to see what the original dose was capable of...holy cow!" I said as Grandpa moaned, his body shaking so rapidly, his muscles bulged and he grunted, his tight clothes were ripping, the seam in his pants exploded on the thighs and the back of his tight T-shirt tore off as he smiled at me. We both heard the buttons on his shirt popping out of his shirt, and hitting different parts of the house. He just brought his arms at shoulder level and flexed the biceps watching them growing into uncanny size. "Holy cow! Grandpa you are awesome!" "Damn right I am, boy...look at these muscles." He flexed his immense biceps with a growl, the bulges of muscle surging up to 26" around, he'd grown as big as the biggest bodybuilders from that meal alone, and he was still getting bigger! "You think a little young man like you has BEEF like this? I'll show all those young boys a thing or two about REAL power." Grandpa growled, exulting in manliness and boasting with strength. "Grandpa, please...you have to take it easy, all this new testosterone can be dangerous to your brain, I don't want you to turn into some kind of uncontrolled freak okay?" I was really concerned with his health, it was then I noticed those intense blue eyes and the manliest smile in the world focusing on me. Once again my world stopped when his huge hands hugged my small, frail 145 pound frame into his glorious expanding physique. Grandpa pressed our bodies together and my hard cock rubbing on his uncanny 8 pack abdominal wall as his own monumental cock pressed against my frail figure, I only noticed his hand going down my soft tiny bubble butt and moaned, I've never felt him ripping my pants, but his harsh huge hand rubbing my right cheek felt so good. "Please, grandpa, you must stay calm”. It was all that I could whisper. "I'm plenty calm, boy. Now stop arguing...this is what I want. And I'm going to get it." He said with a broad, confident smile before firmly pulling me in for a kiss. But this wasn't like his other kisses, as my shaking lips pressed against his own and his manly mustache tickled my nose, his overpowering manly musk filled my lungs, his tongue slipping into my eager mouth as his massive hands rubbed and squeezed my gluteus, pulling the rest of my clothing off. Mmm, you look good naked. Just like your grandpa. I think there's going to be some new rules around here..." I went quiet, suddenly there was no need to argue, and things were self-explainable. I blushed intensely as my grown grandfather gently picked me in his arms and took me to the couch, where we sat very calmly. He brought his arm up and with just one look he told me exactly what I needed to know, I hugged the giant biceps with my eager both arms and kissed the rugged mountainous shapes on it, which pleased my grandpa tremendously, and I felt the hardness of his immense cock pressing on my virgin butt. Without asking anything else, I just laid my face against his immense chest and guided his huge hand back to my pretty virgin butt, and he inserted two huge fingers and judging by the way my eyes popped, he just laughed out loud, noticing I was very nervous at this, but so freaking excited. It was hard to believe that this growing man, my own grandfather, was penetrating me with his huge fingers. But it was happening; I was going to get fucked by my own studly Grandpa Burt! He pushed the two fingers in deeper and deeper, stretching me wider around them. "Mmm, I love watching you squirm as you take it, boy. You have never gotten fucked before, have you? You think you can take grandpa's huge cock?" He asked in a very deep, manly, yet authoritarian tone that made me melt. I wanted to say yes, but I gasped at the sight of the immense thing, fear overtook my body and I just shook my head violently, hoping that my grandpa would spare me from such horrendous pain, but instead he just laughed out, and held my head against his chest, lifting my body higher and spreading my legs. I screamed as those fingers were replaced by the most massive cockhead in the world, pressing into my virgin butt hole with such unstoppable force, I wanted to cry out in pain, but each time I opened my mouth it was muffled by the harsh kissing tongue of my growing grandpa. He kissed me rougher, dominating my little body with his expanding monumental physique, as rubbed my body with his huge paws, he squeezed tighter and with more passion, turning all the pain into pleasure which seemed to melt into my cock, I blew without ever touching myself, but still that immense monster was going deeper inside of me and Grandpa seemed to enjoy stretching me up like that. His cock was so huge, so powerful, it made a young weak man like squirming and moaning as Grandpa Burt sank me deeper and deeper atop that shaft. It had to be more than 14 inches long and bigger around than a soda can, stretching my poor virgin butt so deep and wide that no other man would even come close! I couldn't believe that I was taking the cock that had made my father! "Mmm, you're so tight around me, boy..." He whispered I tried to settle onto the base of his shaft, the pain slowly fading. My heart beating so fast, I vainly thought the worst was over, the burning pain on my butt, the humongous cock pushing deeper inside me, but Grandpa clearly had other plans. All of a sudden, he just stood up with me still impaled on his monster shaft and walked downstairs back to the basement, supporting my weight as I moaned with each single step he took. “Don’t worry boy, we just need a view, and you will understand everything Grandpa wants.” The glorious master of muscle calmly sat in front of the mirror of his weight set, he savored our joint reflection and kissed my cheeks, caressing my hair and cleaning the sweat over my eyes. “You are the sweetest little boy. I will make sure you are always proud of my size, of my strength, Bobby.” Then, he flexed his arms, showing me how massive he had gotten thanks to me, and the pain was gone. “Oh Grandpa, you’re so huge, so amazing!” I was still pacing, still moaning, still not used to be fucked, but so eager to learn more. “I sure am, pretty Bobby, my genius little flower, but I want to get bigger, and you want Grandpa to get bigger too, right?” “Yes, sir, nothing else in the world would make me happier than making you bigger!” Then, Grandpa Buck picked the bottle I gave him and handled it to me, opening his huge hand to get a few more. “Then you get to pick how many pills should I take now, boy. I know you want me huge so I am happy with any number you pick.” I just grinned while I put the whole bottle all back in his paw. “I’ll make more when you run out of these.” I smiled and felt the cock growing even harder and thicker inside me. The massive older man smiled, those blue eyes seeming to pierce through my soul as I poured out the entire contents of the bottle, more than a hundred pills in his huge hand. "It seems like you finally understand." He chuckled, raising that hand and swallowing the entire collection of pills! He shuddered with delight as they began to work, going through a posing routine with you me attached to his cock, I could feel the cock stretching me wider, going deeper, Grandpa Burt was sweating as he grunted and kept pumping up bigger and bigger, feeling the pills start to kick into his overdrive muscle growth. His pecs surged out, his biceps expanded bigger than barrels; his legs grew thick as tree trunks. "Mmmm, I'm starting to get pretty big now, boy!" He boomed with laughter as he grew wider and wider, his body passing dozens of pounds every minute, his body hair growing thicker as his hair grew back in, he was taking testosterone to a whole new level! I was so lost in the amazing view of my grandpa, but then, something else was burning down my butt. The mega massive cock increased its girth but as it grew bigger it started pouring its contents inside me, and it suddenly felt like I was being flooded by the river of my grandpa's cum! His orgasm was like a dam, he just exploded inside me and his face became priceless as he enjoyed his growth increasing and pacing faster, his cock grew harder and huger as a new load formed and within seconds he came once again, feeling even huger, his muscles expanding and his body hair increasing its manliness. I could no longer understand what was happening, the growth cycles were now becoming a giant orgasm when Grandpa pressed his hips deeper into me and started fucking me like a maniac, I just screamed and felt my belly being flooded! The bench over which we were sitting began to creak from the strain of holding up such immense weight, the mighty ultra cock bucking in and out of my young man’s ass. But Grandpa Burt saw his grandson's guts were bulging out like I'd swallowed a watermelon. He grunted as he began to lift me from his immense cock, not wanting to hurt me with the unstoppable flow of cum from his expanding balls. He slipped off that shaft with an audible pop, and gallon of hot cum rushing from my ass even as grandpa sprayed his seed into the air, splattering against the ceiling, coating the both of them! Instead of fucking his boy ass with his cock, he forced me down onto one of his biceps and flexed as hard as he could, stretching that gaping anus even wider, fucking me with the power of his muscles as his cum began to fill up the basement, the elder man growing past half a ton in muscle and only wanting MORE! At some point I noticed that grandpa's orgasms never seemed to stop, he just came constantly with a growing fury of muscle, he just continued flexing and cumming, soaking the basement in over three feet of cum before his muscles and his monstrous cock finally seemed to stop growing so fast, which must have taken over 30 minutes of uncanny power! Eventually, I was so exhausted that Grandpa just held me in his glorious chest, his cock raining cum on top of both us as he just kissed me with increasing passion, my exhausted being was simply overwhelmed by such manliness scenario while Grandpa Burt just kept my hole warm by inserting his fingers and kissing my ears, telling me how much he loved me, and how much he wanted me to feel proud of his humongous size, I guess I must have dozed off in this lullaby. “Don’t worry, boy, I’ll be here and even bigger when you wake up, your monster muscle grandpa promises, you my little pretty Bobby.” I woke up at once, noticing that I was back on my room, I feared that everything had been a sweet wet dream, because my balls were really aching. But, I realized I haven't been alone in my room. There were huge wet footprints on my carpet, so I stood up and called for Grandpa with growing hope in my heart. "I'm here, boy." Came a deep, rumbling bass from the doorway to the bathroom. I looked over and came once again on the spot despite my allegedly empty balls, seeing the massive man squeezing through the doorway sideways, filling up one wall of the bedroom with his uncanny muscles, wider beyond belief, packed with such strength that he almost didn't look real! He had grown taller, standing 6'6", but he'd grown so wide that he was 11'3" across his shoulders, each of his pecs strong enough to lift a tank off the ground, his arms bigger than his waist at 142" around, his middle a sleek 10-pack of abs. His balls were so big they brushed the top of his feet, and his permanently-hard cock was long enough to brush against the underside of his chin, leaking pre constantly, so huge that it was almost impossible to believe it was on him! "Haha, is your grandpa a little too big for you, boy? You young kids don't know anything about POWER! Let me tell you something little man, I used that industrial scale on the basement and I found out I'm 8,510 pounds, but before the end of the day, I'll have reached five digits. There's nothing you can do to stop me, I have to keep growing STRONGER!” He boomed, flexing his biceps and showing off his hairy musky pits that still reeked of mega-male despite him just having showered! I was taken aback by the monstrosity of my glorious Grandfather, I wanted to scream of fear and of excitement. “ARGHHHHHH!!!!” I was about to totally freak out, but once again Grandpa Burt picked me in his glorious arms and held me so tight I was immobile. “It’s alright, Bobby…Don’t worry, you’re scared, but I’m in control. Now just take a deep breath and deal with the fact your Grandpa is the most amazing, strongest, and powerful motherfucker in the WORLD!” Grandpa kissed my lips over and over and made me feel calmer, until my nerves were actually back under my control, I didn't even remember I had orgasmed so many times, but noticing the splattering over grandpa's chest I realize his size was pretty much intense. "Whoa...grandpa, I'm sorry for freaking out like that, but, damn...you must admit this is so intense, you are a monster of real muscle, and I want to make you grow bigger too sir, it is the only thing I want to do in my life!" I confessed, blushing intensely, desperate to be under his good graces. The massive man just laughed, kissing you once again. "I would love that boy. You make me so proud; I'm able to be a new man because of you! But I don't want to stop here...hehe, I think you have created a monster, boy! I'm so eager to grow, I keep thinking I'll be satisfied at one size, and then I want to grow even bigger than that!" End of part 1 Part 2 I still couldn't believe that my grandpa, my hero former cop grandfather Burt turned into a monstrous muscle freak because of the formula I invented. Still, he spent the previous night proving me that he was all so real, and I must say that I wasn't expecting that he could be so intense. We had been fucking for so many hours that I have simply lost track time, as well as the sensibility of my boy hole, which had been used and abused by my glorious grandpa as it pleased him. After trashing his bedroom for – oh so many amazing hours – Grandpa squeezed into the tiny doorframe of his en suite bathroom and gently tried to insert his monumental mass into the huge bath tub, which he only partially have succeeded, so he had to hold me over the tub while most of his ginormous physique was still outside, which was just fine since he wasn’t interested in soaking his glorious monstrosity in the water just yet, he just wanted to check how much of his cum actually fit inside me. Grandpa actually seemed very interested in how much of him could actually fit in my tiny body, after all his cock had to be at least 15 inches long and so damn thick that it was a real miracle that he didn’t split me in half with that monster. Still, he took great deals of pleasure by sticking his fingers and the giant muscle cock of his into me like I was just his boy toy, and I loved the way it made me feel so tiny and pleasing for the glorious geezer. "Oh grandpa..." I moaned as he retrieved his giant member and watched the uncanny amount of his cum going down the drain as he held me over the bath tub. The massive muscle monster held me, his only grandson tightly as he turned the water on, squeezing my little frame against his incredible mass as the shower washed over our bodies. I’ve never felt so small and so precious at the same time, I was just a little puny bug compared to my humongous, massive grandpa, who seemed to be growing constantly! He was so horny and insatiable, putting much younger porn stars to shame, and he was hung like an elephant! "Mmm, damn boy, your ass tastes amazing, I could eat it for days!" I giggled. "Well daddy, no one doubts you could do that, I just never thought you would keep going and going, and going. Geesh, you have fucked me so many times already, your bedroom is a freaking sea of sweaty muscle cum." I blushed as the ginormous freak gently washed my boy butt, massaging the soft areas with his huge fingers and just making sure that I could still house the immense cockhead on him. "Did you get soft any moment ever since you grew grandpa? I mean, not that I am complaining it is, well to realize you are THAT manly, makes me feel weak, after all I am only 19 and my cock already is aching just to even think you are using me like that, I'm totally spend and I'm just a teenager, I should keep up with your horniness right?" The huge man laughed, rubbing the base of his massive, hard cock. "Actually I think it's just getting harder! All that testosterone surging through me is keeping me so turned on, my nipples are hard as diamonds, my cockhead is so sensitive. Even just talking about it making me hornier than ever!" Although I didn't mean to feel uncomfortable, it was just something that I hadn't anticipated. "Grandpa, you are so much more than I could ever take, I mean...you have fucked me until I passed out at least 4 times and you've kept going on, you are so much more than I could ever try to encompass. Oh grandpa, you need so much more for your pleasure right? Oh I'm so stupid, so selfish; I have been thinking on just me when it's you who need so much more. Grandpa you are still so very horny, we have to find you release right? You want to keep fucking and showing your amazing muscles, oh how could I be so selfish?" I gently whispered in his ears. "Please, Grandpa tell me that you want to have more little guys to fuck, I feel kinky just to imagine that I am not even close from pleasing your needs! It makes me feel proud of your humongous size and manliness, I will gladly help you to get all the release you need Grandpa Burt!” The massive older man blushed, but he couldn't deny his manly urges. "It's true, boy. I’m sorry, your cherry is so nice and tight but you're not enough for me. You're not NEARLY enough for me. I need more little boys like you that I can wear out, that I can fuck until they pass out, and they won't be able to satisfy me either! I'm too much man for anyone; you are just too weak to handle all of me." That moment was so intensely powerful, I didn't expect to cum while Grandpa held me like that, but it was just the purest form of flattering. Grandpa Burt smiled as he kissed my forehead, his hard cock ached for more action and I had to provide it. "You know, sir, we must have to find new ways to release you, we already know you can fuck for hours, but how about working out? You seem to enjoy all that work out, do you feel like it could help you with your enormous problem? I mean we can try to find you some really huge and heavy equipment to give you some challenge." Grandpa Burt grinned, pondering what exactly could challenge him, but he remembered there was a scrap yard not too far from here. Old rusted out cars and other junk would be perfect for him. "Mmm, I suppose I should try and work out while I still can, before I grow even larger from more pills." He chuckled, toweling off his naked body as he held me like the precious boy I was to his glorious monstrousness. "I don't even think we have any clothes that would fit me, and who would dare to tell me I couldn't walk around naked? “Oh, yeah, that would be a slight problem…” The first problem we noticed right away was the uncanny width of Grandpa’s new muscle. We just stood there measuring him for any kind of possible clothing, but it soon proved impossible. "We can try to cover your crotch with some kind stretch fabric, in some poser trunk version but a million times bigger!" I chuckled as we tried to wrap sheets around his waist, which still seemed small enough compared to his monstrous chest, shoulders, legs and especially the super mighty cock. "Please grandpa...can't you take it under three yards? It would make things easier; we still need to figure a way to get you out of the house without destroying the frontal walls. "Hmph, who says we need to save the walls? If a building isn't big enough for me, I have the right to destroy it. In fact, I've wanted to remodel this old house for a long time!" He chuckled, tossing his makeshift toga aside as he strode through the hallway, his immense body shaking the floor with every booming step. "It all feels like a dollhouse to me." He smirked, looking around before staring back at me, those icy blue eyes piercing through my soul like warm knife through butter. "So where did you hide the rest of the bottles, son? Be honest, you know you can't lie to me." He was shocked, he'd never even told his grandpa he intended on doing more than one bottle, but Burt's police intuition was razor-sharp! "Oh, Grandpa, I didn't hide anything, I just need to make new batches, I thought that bottle would last for a month, but that's okay. I'll make an even more powerful batch tomorrow, I mean I could go right now back ChemTech but I thought you would like me to...enjoy your new size. I mean there's so much I would like to investigate, your monstrous new size, and your amazing height growth, I didn't plan on that in the original formula, not to mention that you are twice wider than you are tall, which means your muscular proportions are out of this world, I just want to explore your current amazingness before I make you bigger, please sir..." I asked him with my own big puppy eyes. Burt smiled and looked down at his grandson over his massive pecs. "You want to enjoy my body, boy?...I don't think you're capable of understanding just how powerful I am. Try to imagine how much I can curl with these biceps..." He raised his arms to flex, grinning confidently as the twin peaks of muscle rose up above his fists, above his head, huger than ever! "Nope, I am even stronger than you imagine, I could lift the whole house up with these arms! And my pecs are so huge and strong, feel how hairy they are, boy. I'm getting furry like a bear, and as my testosterone increases I'll just get even muskier, too. Soon I'll be able to make you cum just from letting out my man-stink." "I...don't doubt it, Grandpa, but I think we can find a way to challenge your glorious body. We could go to that demolition site near the docks that you’ve mentioned . They have all kinds of huge old things that you could lift, it would be a great camp study of your monstrous muscles, besides, if we find something that challenges you I can think on ways to increase your muscular density, to make you pack MORE muscle into your body allowing you to get even stronger with hyper dense muscle fibers. You see, sir, I want you to become even more monstrous but in ways that you will have lots of fun!" I watched as my immense Grandfather seemed even more pumped up with the idea of getting of the house, showing his immense body to the world, at least that would give me some time to think on new improvements to the formula, because I know he would get back to that issue, I knew that Grandpa Burt would never let go of the idea of getting more pills. "Let me get the door for you, Grandpa..." I offered to open the door, but then I felt his humongous hand pushing me aside so very gently. The enormous older man just had an evil grin in his manly face, and I just gulped in excitement as Grandpa decided it was time to leave his house for a "walk in the park" with me. He strode toward the front door, despite the fact that he was three times wider than the doorframe. He had no intention of opening it, he just clenched his fists and ducked his head as he barreled right through it, crashing through the wall and taking out an entire side of the house, just laughing as his immense body crashed through! He dusted himself off, his hairy body not even scratched from the incredible sight, looking back at his grandson. "Well, aren't you coming, along boy?" It took me a few moments to realize the behemoth was actually talking to my little person, so I dusted myself from all the destruction and ran to his side, right away the monumental geezer picked me in his arms. "Grandpa, I can walk by myself you know?" It was then I realized that things really have changed between us. The way he carried me in his monumental manly massive chest indicated that I wasn't supposed to do anything unless thinking on ways to make him grow more muscular, and even if I wasn't smart enough to conclude that, Grandpa Burt had all reason to voice it out to me. "You will never walk anywhere on your own unless I tell you to, do you understand boy? Your only job now is to be a beautiful butt for me to fuck, and a brain to come up with ways to make me even bigger. I will carry you everywhere, you will be with me all the time, even when you pass out from my fucking you I will not stop, I will always carry you my precious little grandson. But things still need to get done around the house, so I'm going to go show those weak little construction workers who a real man is." Burt chuckled, his aged face wearing a smile that was a bit patronizing, but I could see the manly love in his expression, he was digging to have me all for his pleasure, and I guess I couldn’t complain much either. I realized it was not the time to question the prudence neither the practicality of my Grandfather's decisions, so I just played along, enjoying the way in which his glorious muscles waddled. He just covered the distance with his immense physique much faster than I anticipated; we approached the demolition site where they would put down the old industrial plant to build something new. There were a few big sturdy workers hanging by the door, and Grandpa Burt just walked to them. The glorious muscle geezer chuckled as the 6'2" tall 240 pounds muscle guy just gasped at the size of my humongous grandfather. He dropped his cup of coffee and could barely mutter a word. The other guy, a 6'3" 260 pounds dark skinned man just looked up at Grandpa and gagged. "Daaaamn!" I guess Grandpa felt happy with their behavior because his hard cock just produced a humongous dollop of precum that he shoot over 20 feet in air before landing loudly between the two shocked little construction guards. "Hmph, they let you two little weaklings stand out front? Are you sure you're old enough to work at this job, you look like a pair of little BOYS to me!" The massive, monstrous muscle geezer stomped towards the workers, fire burning in his eyes as he stared down at them, his colossal hairy chest heaving with every breath he took. "You call those toothpicks muscles? I can barely see you! You look like you're wasting away you tiny little weaklings; take a look at REAL mass." He chuckled and puffed out his immense chest, flexing his arms, bouncing his grandson atop one of his massive biceps. The poor little guys couldn't fathom the immensity of Grandpa’s 600 plus inches monstrous chest inflating to all its glory, when he hit the combination of side chest and the partial biceps display, the little guys were actually screaming and trying to tell him that his entrance was not allowed. “YOU CAN’T COME IN! This is private property!” One of them shouted, finally gathering strength to face the silver haired behemoth who carried me inside. “That was a bad move!” I thought as I gulped, because Grandpa’s mega dose of testosterone flared his temper so much that he just hit a most muscular pose that produced an aftershock wave, sending the poor little guys against the gate. Now Grandpa was pissed enough to teach them a lesson for their stupidity. He strode right past the two defeated guards, reaching back with one massive fist and punching through the solid iron gate, hitting it with a single punch so hard that it went flying off its hinges, looking like someone had driven a bus into it! "A little lesson for your puny weaklings, I go wherever I want. If you think anything can stop me, think again." He chuckled, stomping deeper into the site. The place was crowded with workers and heavy duty machinery, but Grandpa Burt just strode heroically deeper into the site, watched by the shocked muscle guys. As I stood sat over his monumental shoulders, he caressed the humongous cock, dropping a huge lead of precum behind his super massive body. All of a sudden, there was this group of 5 “big” guys, the smallest of them standing at least 6'3" and 300 pounds came running down towards us, they were carrying sledgehammers and pickaxes, and the looks on their faces were not friendly at all. "GET THE HELL OUT OF HERE YOU FREAK!" The leader was a 6'4" 330 pounds blond guy wearing a safety vest and holding the tools in a very threatening way, or at least in a manner I used to think was threatening but when Grandpa Burt just rolled his eyes, I knew they were in for a treat. The massive old man chuckled and stood before the tiny men, looking down at them. "Hmph, I will make you little bugs a deal, you hit me as hard as you can, and I'll try to notice it." He laughed, holding me up and planting a hungry on my boyish lips. "This is my grandson, Bobby...and he's going to make me even bigger, you little wimps will be even weaker compared to me!" It was really hard for me to follow their actions, because when Grandpa spoke to me, all I could only hear his manly deep voice. When he kissed me, everything seemed to turn into a blur, but this time he actually made strategic pauses, which allowed me to see the guys hitting his glorious physique with all their puny strength. The sledgehammers shattered against the hardness of his abdominal muscles, the pickaxes smashed as they hit his monumental muscles. Over and over the dangerous tools tried to harm him in vain and by the end they were all destroyed, unable to even scratch my Grandfather's manly muscles as he made out. The little skinny guys couldn't believe such powerful sight, they just stepped back as Grandpa Burt looked at their destroyed weapons. Then, he gently placed me back on the ground and grabbed the five guys in one side of his mega monstrous bear hug in a second, and just at the very next moment he was caressing my chin with his free hand. Meanwhile, Grandpa Burt continued to crush the group of men against his massive chest, forcing them to breathe the musk from his armpit, the men coughing and choking on the intense taste of man. "Hah, are you little bugs finally done? I didn't feel any of that; you guys are even weaker than I thought! Now, it's my turn...and you little boys need to learn who your master is." “YOU LITTLE FUCKERS ARE TOO WEAK! I GUESS I’LL HAVE TO DO YOUR JOB FOR YOU, LITTLE BOYS!” Grandpa tossed the five muscular men away and just shouted at rest of the crew that he was really disappointed at them, for being so weak and puny. I watched in awe as my gallant mega geezer grandfather stepped closer to a bunch of 30 feet tall columns these little guys were demolishing. The first one went down with nothing but a single punch fired by the humongous hand that I loved so much. The power was so intense that it simply pulverized the concrete thing into shreds! I moaned in my pants and Grandpa chuckled, holding his gigantic biceps for my worship, and it was only then I noticed the rest of the guys he had defeated were also very hard. “HEH, You were taking too long to do something so simple!” Grandpa Burt shrugged . Grandpa chuckled as he walked towards the next column, and this time he just pushed his massive cock into the concrete surface, easily piercing through the thing, and started fucking the pillar like it wasn’t real. But my eyes could see that it was actually made of iron bars and solid concrete, and the impossible fucking continued until he uprooted the column from the soil! “What do you say, Bobby? Is it fun already for you? Or did you really expect these guys and their silly job would keep me from the thing I really deserve?” I gulped as my eyes devised the glorious view of my Grandpa attached to a giant concrete column by his mega monstrous cock; it actually made him laugh as he walked towards me with the giant concrete thing impaled to his mega manhood! The giant muscle grandpa gently hoisted me up, holding my tiny body so easily with one hand, able to crush me like a giant if he wanted to! The look in his eyes was one of anger, it made my body tremble with fear. "Bobby, why haven't I grown any bigger yet, boy? You had better have lots of plans to make me even larger; I hope you don't think I'll be content with this puny size!” "Oh...Grandpa, I am so sorry, I mean, I don't have anything to make you huge now...It's just...I can try..." I was so shocked, my cock was aching hard as he lifted me so effortlessly of the ground, I knew he could crush me like a grape, but yet, my massive grandfather was not pleased, he needed to get bigger. “I’m listening, little boy? You don’t want me to get disappointed at you right?” His tone was serious, so I needed to come up with something, anything to make him bigger. It was then that I noticed these other guys were all boned up and jacking to the sight of my glorious Grandfather Burt. "You know, Grandpa, this might be just a shot in the dark, but your pills are basically pure testosterone composts and these guys are all jacked up on steroids and similar components, maybe if you had their juices you could start another growth cycle..." I still didn't know if I was right, but I REALLY wanted to be right and have my grandfather grow bigger until I get the next batch of his pills. As soon as he heard that, the massive older man tore the clothes off the construction workers and crouched down, hiking his hairy ass up in the air. Grandpa Burt ordered one to fuck his hole, and grabbed another to start sucking him off while the remaining guys were squeezed against his immense body and forced to rub their cocks against his massive hairy muscles, he'd get their juices one way or another! I guess I didn't expect my grandpa to be in such need to grow and it made my heart sink inside my skinny chest, but suddenly, as those little guys were moaning and dumping their loads into the glorious body of my Grandpa Burt he was laughing again, his deep voice grunted and I noticed the same kind of bulging movements on his physique before he started growing. "Grandpa, it is happening!" I just gasped as his glorious physique bulged, the hairy monster sized muscles bucking and growing thicker, hairier, manlier. One by one he was getting the juices of the tiny guys inside his organism and he was hungry for more size and strength!" “Mmmff, come on you little men, I know you have more to give!" He laughed, sucking harder, forcing the guys against his muscles, even clenching his ass so the one fucking him couldn't escape! He was like a black hole for cum, he needed grow bigger and BIGGER! At first, I thought his growth wouldn't take off like the previous times, but just then my Grandfather didn't disappoint me, it was like his muscles started growing bigger for the first time all over again, his mind was so determined to milk every ounce of muscle growth cum from those hard workers that soon he was going through the growth spurts and bulging everywhere. “That’s it little fuckers! Give DADDY your muscle juice! Let’s make a bigger, manlier Burt!” I gasped as those guys dumped their loads down my grandpa's butt and mouth and he continued to grow, feeling so excited and marveled with another round of intense muscle growth. I watched as the guys just continued running towards him, suddenly I realized that there were at least 200 men in that place and they were all hard, sweaty, muscular hungry men all horny for my mega massive grandfather, and they covered his glorious muscular monstrosity. Then, at the bottom of the pile of sweaty huge muscle men, I felt the earth shaking; there was a loud noise and a deep guttural tone that made my heart skip a beat. I realized the little guys were all cumming over each other, feeling overwhelmed by the monster resurging underneath their worshipping figures. “DAMN, BOBBY, You didn’t tell me these little guys were so juicy!” He said as the muscles grew bigger and even more marvelously humongous, the guys were holding to the glorious expanding behemoth of my grandfather, and his transformation took new heights and standards. The pile of worn out little men grabbed onto the sides of my Grandfather’s giant muscle bellies, on each pectoral he should have over 30 little guys, while on his arms he easily supported at least 15 dudes, his monumental legs were thick enough for other 20 guys, while his butt could support at least 25 of them. It was such a monumental view, there was something so monstrously powerful that my young mind still couldn’t fully encompass. At the bottom of such enormous pile, emerged my glorious Grandfather Burt, bigger and hairier than ever, but so outrageously muscular that although he stood at the height of 7’3” tall, his body had to be over 30 freaking feet wide! “FUCK BOBBY…These guys are all dry already!” The booming voice of my grandfather made me cum intensely over and over, he just towered over me, his glorious cock was over 2 feet and a half long, and so freaking thick that I just shook in fear. “That’s a good thing we have lots of equipment here! Come on you little fuckers, help me weigh this glorious monster body of mine!” The hulking grotesqueness of my beloved super manly grandpa said as he waddled. His biceps were so huge they peaked over ten feet above his head, and his chest stood at least 15 feet from his glorious body. His balls were giant sized cum producers. I needed to take my time while the construction workers weighed my glorious Grandfather. He just held me in his grotesque arms and grunted. “Damn boy, I now weigh 35,087 pounds of humongous hairy muscle, and you only made me hungry for more. I hope you don’t get any excuses to make your master more muscle pills right?” I just shook my head as the mountainous man flexed for me, engulfing all my view in muscle, squeezing me in the cleavages of his behemoth standards. I knew right there, Grandpa Burt loved me, and he wanted me to make him grow, this was the only thing that I needed to do in my life now. End of Part 2

Cockring 6 - New Markets Chad stretched out on his bed to relax while he contemplated other options to get Seattle candidates identified. He dozed off quickly, but awoke with hunger a few hours later. Realizing he hadn't eaten since breakfast that morning, he cleaned up and headed out to a gay friendly restaurant across town. He chatted with the waiter as he ordered his dinner. He struck up conversation with several hot men sitting near him and found out the best places to hook up weren't far away. Finishing his dinner he struck out to check out several bars. He made several contacts but all required more data before they could become a candidate. He provided them with his web address and would have to wait to see if any took the bait. He returned to his room well past 2am, alone and frustrated. He glanced at the system noting everything was normal on the display. He collapsed on his bed and didn't stir until the morning alarm rang. It quickly pulled him back to reality from a very erotic dream. He couldn't remember any details but his raging dick attested to its arousal and his need for some action soon. He cleaned up in the showered as usual and stepped out into the room as room service delivered his breakfast. "Tip is on the desk." He stated, assuming it was the usual young man making the delivery. "Thank you sir," a deep melodious voice replied, catching Chad off guard, "but it won't be necessary." The man had stepped up close behind Chad and ran his hand down Chad's smooth defined back, stopping once it reached his naked ass. "I think I'd prefer a different sort of tip." Chad recognized the voice as one of the guys he'd chatted with a couple nights earlier at one of the gay bars. The guy was with a friend so didn't seem available at the time. "How did you find me?" Chad melted as the man's finger easily worked its way deep inside his yearning ass. "I saw you last night at the bar hitting up on some guys and watched you in the mirror for some time but you didn't seem to notice me. Later I watched as you left alone and followed you to the hotel." He ran his hands up over Chad's shoulders as he ground his groin into the perky ass in front of him. "Even though I work here, it took some doing to find out your room and swap shifts with the regular guy. You know he's infatuated with you?" "He's just a kid. You on the other hand can," gasping as the mans finger hit a hot spot deep inside. "mmmm, Fuck me now." Chad demanded. Hearing the sound of the zipper, Chad put some lotion on his hand and reached behind grabbing the guy's dick, just as he pulled it out. "Fuck yeah", the guy replied as Chad stoked his dick several times and then guided him in, "your pussy ass is hungry." The guy started humping him in short rapid stokes, sending waves of pleasure through Chad even though he didn't like the pussy reference. The dick head rubbed firmly across his prostrate, bringing him close to the edge quickly. Just as he thought he was about to cum, the guy pulled out. He pushed Chad face down on the bed, as he removed his own slacks. The break in the action was enough to let Chad recover partial control and hold off his release. "Fuck, man does that felt great." Chad had to admit the guy knew how to fuck. "You like being my pussy bitch, don't you." The guy stated in a degrading tone. "I'm no one's bitch." Chad retorted. "Yeah? You sure are submissive and effeminate like a good bitch boy." It was obvious he desired all his bottoms to be submissive and effeminate. "No, I'm not your bitch" Chad yelled as this totally went against his own self perception. He liked being a bottom but he didn't like being compared to a woman. He was totally masculine and very often dominated the scene during sex. The guy quickly pulled Chad's ass up in the air, ignoring his defensive reply. He then roughly mounted Chad again. He drove as deep as possible into Chad with his rapid short strokes as he reiterated, "You are my fuckin pussy bitch." "Stop it," Chad demanded as he tried to pull out from under the guy. "I like it when you girls fight back," he stated, "makes me all the more excited." Girls, Chad thought. "Fuck you and your puny dick!" Chad yelled. "Puny dick?" The guy shouted, totally insulted by this affront to his manhood. Especially from someone he considered to be a totally submissive bottom. "Yeah, humping me like a fucking rabbit with that puny dick." Chad replied boldly, realizing he'd hit a nerve. The guy was taken back; he'd never had a bottom that wasn't totally submissive to him. Chad broke free and pushed the guy back onto the floor. He landed on his back and smacked his head hard on the floor with a loud thwacking sound. "I though you were a hot man, but your ignorant, dominating, attitude don’t fly around me. You don't even have enough dick to make it worth my time." The guy rubbed his head where it hit the floor. He was embarrassed and his ego deflated by Chad's remarks. He'd never been called a puny or anything that implied he wasn't average size. But as he looked up, he notice Chad's dick was indeed longer than his own and thicker. The look in Chad's eyes said the guy wasn't in control any longer. "Okay, Rabbit," Chad said sarcastically as he put the guy’s legs over his shoulders and pined his arms to the floor. His precum lubed dick positioned against the exposed rosebud and easily entered to the hilt. " Now, you're going to feel a fuckin real mans dick." "No, you can't." The guy pleaded. "I've never been fucked...." He stopped mid sentence as Chad's dick was already pummeling easily into the man's moist hole. The only sounds from the guy was a pleasurable moan now and then as Chad pumped the virgin ass. Taking his own sweet time enjoy his retribution of bunny man. Before Chad was done the guy had shot twice. "Please, don't stop." he begged. Chad pulled out roughly as he didn't want to give the guy anything he wanted. "Lesson learned I hope." He said as he tossed the guy his clothes. "Now get out!" "I'm sorry." The guy repeated over and over as he dressed and left the room. Ding Doc: Chad you wouldn't believe the hunky guy I saw today in the City Center here. He was walking on the opposite side of the open court area. I tried to catch up with him but I lost him in the crowd. He's the guy that keeps appearing in my dreams. Rugged features on a strong masculine body and a package you could clearly see from far away. Ugh.. Chad: Well maybe you'll see him tomorrow. I hope to finish up here in the next day or two. Have an appointment shortly. Chat later? Doc: Sure. You really think I'll see my stud again? Chad: I'm sure. Chad's routine went on for a couple more days as he doubled his efforts to locate at least one candidate. He was actually making progress on a couple candidates and accelerating his communications with them, trying to make up for lost time. One morning, after his breakfast, he got the second reminder on New Markets. "Dam, I forgot about them." He chastised himself. Every day delay on a new market was potential loss of profits. "I guess Seattle will have to take a back seat for a day." He announced. He updated his web site with a new front page announcing the expansion into Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta. It was a standard format he'd used before so he could quickly provide the biographical data on the Studs available in each area along with enticing facial and body photos. Members could access more personal detail about each stud along with more photos that clearly revealed the assets available. "Miami, Kyle, 6'3", 195# His brown hair and green eyes add to his ear to ear smile, personality and masculinity." Chad pressed the button to submit Kyle's profile. "Atlanta, Vance, 5'7", 155# Tight ripped body and longer military hair cut. Never an attitude with this hot man." Pressing enter again, he only had one to go. "Fort Lauderdale, Hunter, 5'10", 210# Perfect hard body, dark brown hair, trimmed mustache and goatee. There, that wasn't so hard." He clicked a few more buttons and the web site was open for business. Chad had acquired all three of the men using the same process he first developed on Travis last year. They all went through a period of adjustment and then a training period before becoming the stud in one of Chad's markets. Training was more like subconscious conditioning as they really were never aware Chad was training them. Each had willingly submitted to having sex with the clients without realizing that was what they were doing. They never realize it was a job without compensation. Initially they didn't know much more than that, for some reason, hot men were seeking them out for sex. What could be more satisfying to them and their sexual needs? Over the course of the training they were being conditioned to look for a man whenever their arousal was stimulated. Some figured it was a side effect of the ever present cockring, which it was. Others assumed they were finally getting lucky. Either way, the web site connections were great and the sex was always hot. The financial compensation to Chad was based upon the role the stud was to play in the selected scene and by the client's satisfaction with their performance. Thus there was great incentive for Chad to ensure they would perform. This is where his interview process, testing and then the training period were critical. The system worked best on true alpha males and he needed time to tune the system to each. Chad felt confident in this new group as all were more than willing to connect with other men strictly for sex. The online chat room was popular too. They often chatted about the diversity of sexual opportunities they had engaged in with contacts on the site. They envisioned all kinds of scenes where the role-play would be really wild and fun. They couldn't imagine any scene that would demand them to play out a role they wouldn't enjoy. Little did they know that the stimulus from the cockring acted like an aphrodisiac, heightening the total experience. Hunter, from Fort Lauderdale, was so much into role play that he paid a professional photographer to take lots of pictures of him in all kinds of costumes. He wanted to show the range of diverse roles he could play. He carefully picked out the best pictures from each scene and described the scene and his role, which was always the dominate character. He then submitted them to be posted in his profile on the sex site. This was his official means of communication with others to set up their connections. Little did any of the men know that Chad was behind it all. Chad, as the owner of the website, only used a few of Hunter's pictures, explaining that the policy of the site restricted content. Hunter had no idea that many of the connections were from paying clients. Furthermore the alpha males were never told the client may be taking on the dominate role and the Stud the submissive role. It wasn't necessary as the cockring, more or less, forced them to perform by controlling their erection, along with the eroticism of the heightened arousal. Telling such a total top, like Hunter, that he'd end up being submissive to the client could ruin the impact for the client and Chad. He loved watching the resultant hot sex scenes of his men, who think they are the total stud, when in reality the client has set up every detail of the scene and they are the submissive, controlled pawn. Hunter’s original, innocent pics were the best. Those pictures revealed a strong dominate man. The man Chad first met at the Elysium Resort had plenty to drool over. Chad was nervous when he arrived in Fort Lauderdale and checked into the Elysium resort. He'd never been there before, but knew Hunter frequented the place. He wasn't clear if Hunter worked for Elysium or just visited it a lot. He really wanted a casual meeting with Hunter if at all possible. Several other candidates in the area had dropped out at the suggestion of meeting with Chad and he didn't want to take a chance on loosing Hunter. He unpacked, loosely wrapped a towel about his trim waist and went out to one of the clothing optional pools. Not finding Hunter at the first one, he walked over to the second pool which had a lot more men both in the pool and sunning themselves. Hunter stood out clearly with several men surrounding him, obviously vying for his attention. Chad felt a bit out of place. Here he was at the high class gay resort with two clothing optional pools and almost all the men wore swimsuit, many the boarding style that hid all assets. He had planned to work on his total tan, but really expected to have more eye candy to enjoy as he did so. Chad picked out a lounge, spread his towel and stretched out acting like he was ignoring the small crowd at the other end of the pool. His dark sunglasses hid the fact that he was watching any of the activity. He had the perfect location to quietly observer this hunk in action. As time passed he observed most of the group of men leave. He couldn't tell if they had made arrangements to meet with Hunter or not as he wasn't close enough to hear the conversations. He did note with pleasure that Hunter was totally naked as the crowd grew sparse. It provided him a good chance to observer the total package unencumbered and unrestrained. Chad began to reapply his tanning lotion as he had done several times over the past couple of hours. This time he knew that Hunter was watching him, so he made a production of trying to reach his back. "May I be of assistance?" Hunter asked as he took the bottle of lotion out of Chad's hand without waiting for the answer. He reached over to begin spreading it on Chad's back, just as Chad turned to face the hunk. They ended up face to face with Hunter's lotion covered hand rubbing across Chad's chest. "Very nice." "But not where I needed the lotion." Chad replied laughing. "Sorry about that. I'll just have to even this out for you." He said as his hand continued spreading the lotion lower and lower on Chad's tight body. "When you're ready, you can do my backside too." Chad said calmly "I'm Hunter", he said firmly, "I'd love to do you totally." "Chad", he replied quickly. Thinking to himself, we'll see who becomes the real hunters prey tonight. "I'll bet you could hunt down and capture any man you desired." He said as he turned his back to Hunter waiting for those strong hands to begin their magic on his back. The conversation continued as they lay in the sun the rest of the afternoon. Sharing information about their lives and sports interest they quickly grew closer to each other. Thanks to his research about Hunter, Chad was able to make up his information as he went along. Making himself look like the perfect buddy for Hunter. They took turns rubbing lotion on each other, taking their time to explore each others muscled bodies. Their hands purposely strayed to erotic zones more than once. As the sun sank in the west, they made plans to meet for dinner. They showered and slipped on casual attire for a night out. Chad was convinced that Hunter was the one he wanted to acquire. The man was totally masculine and despite his rough, rugged, macho appearance, he was really very gentle, educated and considerate toward others. They sat next to each other during dinner, like long time lovers. Chad would caress Hunters leg, brushing his dick, every now and then. Hunter, breathing hard, would moan softly. Then he'd tell Chad what he wanted to do to him later. There was a lot of small talk and sexual innuendo until they retired to Chad's room. Once in the room Hunter practically tore Chad's clothes off as he kissed him deeply head to toe. Hunter dominated Chad completely, directing him on what to do and how to do it. In no time he'd fucked Chad not once but twice. Chad's plan was going well. He'd planned to let Hunter wear himself down, which he did trying to come a third time. "I bet I have something that will get you going again." Chad produced the cockring. "Never cared much for them." Hunter scoffed. "Let's try it." "But it's so heavy." "Yeah, but a man like you needs to wear something solid and firm." Not wanting to seem weak Hunter agreed. "Okay" He reached out for it but Chad pulled it back. "No way, I get to put it on you. You've been in charge the whole night." "Sorry, just the way I am I guess." Chad put the cockring on Hunter, removing the clear liner and tossing it aside. Finally twisting it first to the right and then left and finally right again as he activated it. "Now that looks hot as hell on you!" "Dam right, makes my dick stand out nicely." Hunter smiled and quickly kissed Chad. "I'm glad your letting me try it." "Hunter" "Yeah, Chad." "You're getting hard." "mmmm I know" "No, really hard." Hunter reached down and wrapped his fist around his hard dick. "Man, do I feel huge and ready for more action." He pushed Chad back onto the bed. "I bet I could fuck you again now." He fucked Chad and came a third time. Hunter was amazed. Not for what he'd been able to do, but the fact that he lasted so long. He was used to fucking a guy for about ten minutes before loosing control and blasting his load. But this time lasted well over an hour and he was rock hard the entire time. "Man, this cockring really helps." "I could tell. and you didn't last nearly as long the other two times." "I know. I've never been able to stay hard that long before. It really was fantastic." Hunter looked down at the cockring. "Should have asked before, but can I keep it?" "Sure, I can get another one when I get home." Chad thought, mission accomplished. Pulling Chad close, Hunter kissed him deeply and then whispered into his ear. "I'm ready to have sex again. Are you game?" "You're the Hunter and I'm your prey." Chad chuckled as he put his legs up on Hunter's broad powerful shoulders. Now it was Hunter who'd be the prey for clients in Fort Lauderdale. Chad could hardly wait until one of the client's would choose to dominate Hunter for the first time. "I'll just have to make sure that when it happens, there is a camera so I can enjoy it too." He thought to himself. The computer screen flashed yet another reminder. It was time for end of month reviews of New Orleans, Dallas, Chicago, and Minneapolis. All but Minneapolis had completed the first half of the training. This is mostly them adjusting to the cockring and finding out that they can use it to their own benefit if they choose to do so. 'I'll never get anything done today with all these reminders and emails. <Ding> Doc: Congratulations on the opening of the Southeast Market. I am amazed that you've been able to maintain the timeline of your business plan so well. It is such an aggressive schedule. BTW - We are already making good profit from the alpha already in production! Chad: Thanks (guess I'd better get that market open soon). I'm glad to hear we're profitable. Knew it would work out and you'd be happy with the return on your investment. Doc: Still haven't seem my alpha again since that first sighting. Hope he shows up again soon. Chad: Be patient, that's what you keep telling me. The next step was to notify them via snail mail of their ID and passwords to accounts set up for them on what appeared to be a gay mans connection site. Here Chad was able to monitor the studs behind the scenes. He could play the role of a guy looking to connect or just be a friend. He could interact anonymously, as he saw fit. He couldn't force the studs to use the account but he knew most would. As it appeared to be a legit sex site, they may connect with other men, but Chad could always monitor if they were connecting with each other. He could also act as a personal confidant if need be to advise the studs and indirectly manipulate them to do some action he desired as their chat buddy. LOL, If only they knew who he really was. <DING> Message on Brian's phone. Opening it he found that "The Attic Men" were having another party tonight. They used to be every two weeks, but lately had become sporadic last minute events. Brian loved them even more than the other play parties as they really were in an attic that was set up just for sex events instead of just the bedrooms of someone's home. Plenty of pillows, beds, sex toys, an examination table, and even two slings. The host even provided the lube, condoms and refreshments by charging a small contribution at the door, to cover expenses. Brian was totally ready for some fun. His hard work outs at the gym were paying off. He'd gained another two pounds on top of the eight pounds growth spurt after the play party a few weeks ago. The additional solid muscle off set by his already lean torso really made him look hotter than ever. He arrived about an hour after the start time. Quickly entered through the porch door hair soaked and flattened to his head and his leather jacket dripping water. He was greeted by his Wisconsin buddy Wes at the door. "Sure is a nasty storm." "Yeah, I thought it wasn't due until tomorrow morning." Brian removed his jacket and shook off the rain. Hey, You're looking pumped tonight! Got a new exercise routine going?" Brian smirked as he gave Wes a quick hug. "Yeah, something like that." Once inside he went upstairs and undressed, putting his clothes in the provided bag and hanging his jacket to dry. He put his name on the bag before tossing it into the pile in the corner of the room. Then walked over to join the group. He got a thumbs up from the hot leather couple as they eyed his new cockring. "Fuckin hot Bri, we'll have to play later." Immediately several others turn to see what they were talking about. A hand attached to a small oriental guy reached out and grabbed Brian's cock and began to stroke him to erection. "I'm ready for you now, stud." He turned and tried to force Brian's cock into his already lubed ass. "Going to have to open you up a bit first I'm afraid." Brian reached down and tried to force his thumb into the guy's ass. "Dam, you a virgin? Never seen an ass that tight before." "No, not your fingers, I only want your cock in me." "I can't even get my thumb inside of you. How do you expect to get my cock in?" "Just force it, hard." "You've got to be kidding." "Fuck me! Dam it!" Brian pushed his cock head hard against the oriental's ass. Finally the head pushed in past the sphincter resulting in screams so loud that everyone stopped to see what was wrong. Brian froze not wanting to injure the guy. One of the hosts pulled the guys head down and onto his dick to shut him up as he pulled Brian in for a deep kiss. "Go for it big man, he'll be quiet now." "I don't know. He's really too tight." Brian explained just as another guest push him forward forcing his cock deeper into the poor guy. Tears were running down his face as he gagged on the guys cock. He then pushed the host away freeing his mouth. "Please," almost whimpering, "I can't take anymore of it. The pain is too much. You've got to pull that fucking monster out now." Brian pushed the guy's ass away slowly as he extricated his cock inch by inch. "Get ready." He warned as the head with its thick corona was about to exit. Brian continued to pull out. Try as he may his cock head seemed stuck. He worked some lube around the shaft and pushed harder against the guy as he finally pulled out with a loud sound like the cork popping on a bottle of champagne . The oriental collapsed forward and landed on the sofa. "Sorry man," tears still streaming down his face, "I really thought I could take you all the way. I wanted your monster inside me so badly." "Fuck, next time get yourself opened up first." Brian felt bad for the guy but was too horned up to sit around talking about it. He didn't have to worry though as Jack (jack-off guy) grabbed Brian's monster and began stroking like no tomorrow. He was known as the party expert at jacking off cause he really could get anyone off. One way or another. As he jacked Brian, he played with the nips on Brian's chest. First one and then the other. A twist here or a bite there. He knew that Brian's nips were like a live wire connected to his cock. He'd played with the bull cock enough times in the past to know every inch of it and just what he could do to get Brian to give up his load. A large load of thick creamy cum that usually shot several feet from the monstrously thick, nine inch long insatiable cock. "You seem bigger tonight Brian." "Yeah, I'm getting results from a new workout at the gym." He replied, not wanting to mention the eight pounds that suddenly appeared a couple weeks ago. "Yeah? Everyone's talking about your pumped, 'just finished my workout' body, but I'm talking about your cock." Brian was caught off guard. He learned to recognize if the cockring had been activated and it hadn't as yet. "Bigger, how?" "I'm pretty sure your cocks longer than last time! See?" Jack put both hands end to end around Brian's cock. "Look how you extend past my hands." "Fuck!" Sure enough, Brian could see that he was indeed about a half an inch longer than before. He'd been so busy working out at the gym that he hadn't fucked around since the play party, not even to jack himself off. So he never really had a chance to notice it until now. The realization that even his cock had grown since the play party heightened his erotic arousal even more. Jacks admonitions sent Brian over the top almost immediately and cum was flying everywhere. Brian felt his balls pulsing and squeezing out volley after volley of the thick white substance. He slowly regained his self control while watching some of the other men fucking around him. Then he went off to the bathroom to clean up a bit before grabbing a towel and bounding down the stairs to get some quick energy from one of the sport drinks provided by the hosts. "Hey, Brian" Wes shouted across the room. "What the fuck you been doing? You're looking hot as hell." "Just hitting the gym a bit more than I was." Brian replied. Wes moved quickly over to Brian and slapped his hands on Brian's pecs. Then staring down he groped the huge bulge in the front of Brian's towel. "Saving some for me I hope. By the time you're done with that Red Bull, I'll be up in the sling waiting for your bull cock." Brian finished the drink and a few apple slices as he chatted with some others in the living room. As he was heading back up the stairs to the attic, a new guy with a good build heading dow,n reached out and pulled off Brian's towel. "Don't mind if I borrow your towel man, I got to get some snacks." "Naw, I don't need it now." Brian barely noticed the guy. "Whoa!" The guy pushed Brian against the side of the stairway, "Man, that's a fucking hot cockring!" He pitched the towel over his shoulder as he reached out grabbing the cockring, accidentally activating the fail safe. "Hey careful there... " Too late for Brian as his cock began the rapid growth initiated by the defense program. "Fuck, You're huge! I got to have some of that before I have to leave." Chad had just finished working on the month reviews of New Orleans, Dallas, and Chicago. He had just opened Brian's account when the indicator flashed an event. "Wonder what he's up to tonight?" He continued to review the activity and update his notes while he tried to figure out what was going on this time. "Think I'd enjoy that ass", Brian replied as he proceeded up the stairs looking for Wes. Sure enough Wes was in the sling naked except for his military boots. His feet suspended in the stirrups of the sling making his ass totally accessible to anyone. "I'm over here!" Wes shouted, "Waiting for you to breed me with that fucking bull cock of yours." Brian already sported the increased erection size due to the cockring and was aroused beyond normal. Chad finished set aside his notes and decided to try and see what Brian was up to. He used the GPS and found the location and began looking for any cameras around. "Oh, yeah." Sure enough there are a couple of them. The first showing a guy alone in bed jacking off while intently watching a TV and the second revealing a group surrounded a guy in a sling. But where is Brian? "Come on, Brian." Someone beckoned; "We're all ready for a good show." Wes looked at Brian and scanned down the studs body, "Fuck that cock ring really makes you look huge." The two closest guys, the leather buddies, were well familiar with Brian and his huge cock. They'd both experienced it on more than one occasion. One of the leather buddies squeezed out a good amount of gun oil on Brian's cock just before he began to plunge into Wes. The sling gave in easing the penetration as Brian entered inch by inch. "Is that Brian?" Questions Chad to himself, noting the guys back looked larger than he remembered. "Slow down man." Wes ordered as he tried to brace himself for what he knew was about to take him over the top. "Man do you feel bigger than ever. That cockring must really be keeping you pumped." Chad was enjoying the show. His alpha male in action. Pumping furiously into the guy in the sling. He listens intently to the comments the group's shouting about Brian's body and his cock. He thinks Brian's workout must really be going well as it has had big impact in the almost two months since he last saw him. He just can't believe that two months could make Brian that much larger unless Brian was on steroids and that'd ruin things. Brian continued his assault on Wes. Knowing full well it was what Wes always wanted as well. He plunged in forcefully, all the way in one long deep stroke. Then held it until Wes's eyes widened. "Fuck! You're going to split me open." Wes almost screamed as Brian pulled out totally for the first time. Pistoning his monster back in again only not quite so fast as the first time, but just as deep. He loved the feel of every inch of Wes's anal canal stroking past his cock head. The ridge was so super sensitive from the event on the stairway that it was almost unbearable to him. As Brian continued the others jacked off or played with each other as they watched. Some were stroking Wes's chest. Others were running their hands over Brian's muscular arms, back and chest. On one of the withdrawal strokes, one of the leather buddies reached out and grabbed the cockring in his hand. Brian tried to stop him but it was too late, he'd already moved it just enough to set it off. A shock wave surged through Brian's body as the device kicked in a double event. Chad noted the alarm on his computer. "NO! Not another double event!" He watched glued to the screen as Brian's muscles seem to get pumped up even bigger. "What the fuck?" Chad realized that the growth he was witnessing wasn't due to a gym workout. Something had to be wrong with the cockring program. He frantically started to review the logs and read outs from the system. The leather buddy released Brian's cock in reaction to its noticeable growth. "Look at his fucking cock man. It's growing even larger!" "Dam, stud, what the fuck is going on?" Wes shouted at Brian just as Brian's enlarged cock penetrated him again. Too late to stop as Brian plunged deep into Wes while his body surged yet again with the growth stimulated by the cockrings fail safe. It felt so incredible to feel his muscles growing as he continued to pummel into Wes until he climaxed sending wave after wave of cum deep inside the poor guy. With his own cum running out of Wes and onto the floor, Brian slowed down his stroking until he could finally extricate himself from Wes. Chad watched in total amazement as Brian pulled out. He could clearly see Brian's enlarged cock size and is impressed, although still confused by the unexpected side effect. It was normal for the failsafe event to force temporary growth in the alpha males cock. Temporary being the key word. But for Brian to retain the size and even more strange, for it to cause his entire body to grow! "Brian, you'd better sit down for a bit. You look like you need to cool off." Brian stepped back and sat down on the sofa nearby and took the glass of water Jack offered to him. "Thanks man, I'm so thirsty." Brian drank the cooling liquid as his erotic state subsided slowly. Jack couldn't help but to play with Brian's still turgid cock. "Something is going on with you man. You're body is pumped up really huge and your cock has grown another half inch since I jacked you off earlier." >Too be continued <

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 3 ------------------------- Can I just state, for the record, that this really wasn’t how I’d hoped I’d be spending the evening? Is it too much to ask that I go to a party, hang out with friends and coworkers, show off my costume, and maybe meet a hot guy who doesn’t turn into a huge brute possessed by the ghost of a puritan witch hunter who decides to murder me in a clearing full of the bones of monsters? Before my eyes, Gosser was transforming Kellan’s body with the life force of over a hundred party guests. The green light illuminated his muscles so that they gleamed slickly, and every so often, like cartoon electricity, it caused his skeleton to blaze visibly through his skin, looking dark and monstrous. His muscles pumped and burst and grew again, almost seeming to froth. His costume tore off his powerful new body, revealing his warped physique to the world and finally revealing that tattoo that had been teasing me all night: the words “To The Bone” written in interlaced gothic script, stretched from just beneath his right clavicle, dipped across the tops of his pillow-sized pecs, and ending beneath his left clavicle. For some reason, even when the eldritch fire revealed his skeleton, the words stayed there, hovering grimly in front of his uppermost ribs and sternum, only to re-attach themselves to the skin when it re-appeared the next moment. His pants also burst, the black fabric charring in the green energy as a naked and increasingly erect, thick cock spilled out, stretching over a foot long! His balls also bulged, dangling heavily beneath his erection, but while Kellan had been a stunning and enticing figure of a man, Gosser’s possession only made his endowment seem threatening and repulsive. In body shape, his physique resembled some cross between a bodybuilder on the cover of FLEX magazines and the oversized physique of comic book ‘tanks’: enormous muscles, but gleaming with sweat and ectoplasm, and sharply defined, with noticeable veins and heavy striation. My enhanced vision noticed that the red lights had been flashing back at the manor, but now they’d gone dark, and as they died, so did most of the emerald flames around Gosser/Kellan, now standing over eight feet tall and looking down on me with a sickening grin that occasionally flashed the horrible rictus of Kellan’s bare skull. Horribly, Gosser took his massive hands, every inch of tightly-packed muscle in his huge arms flexing as he did so, and began to slide them over his new form, caressing and stroking his stolen skin in a blasphemous form of self-worship. “AT LAST,” he moaned, as he continued to feel his own horrific muscles. “LET ME SHARE SOME LAST WISDOM BEFORE YOU TAKE MY PLACE IN THE GRAVE, YOU UNCLEAN THING,” he snarled at me in that creepy dual voice. “WHEN I WAS ALIVE, I SPENT MY LIFE PROTECTING THE PITIFUL HUMAN RACE FROM ITS OWN DARKNESS… THE PURSUIT OF CORRUPT MAGIC, THE WORSHIP OF FOUL ENTITIES, THE REANIMATION OF DEAD TISSUE, THE BEASTS AND MONSTERS THAT LIVE IN MAN’S SHADOW… BUT IT WAS ALL FOR NAUGHT. AS THE YEARS PASSED, FEWER AND FEWER ALLIES JOINED MY SIDE, AND THOSE THAT REMAINED BECAME AS GRAY-HAIRED AND WRINKLED AS I. MEANWHILE, THOSE QUAKERS PLAYED THEIR LITTLE WELCOMING GAMES, PUSHING FOR ACCEPTANCE OF ALL NEWCOMERS, NEVERMIND THEIR ORIGINS AND POTENTIAL THREAT. I WAS RIDICULED, AND MY TRAINING CAMP SHUT DOWN, ONLY TO BE TAKEN OVER BY BRAINLESS BIBLE STUDIES AND WHINING CHILDREN! FINALLY, A DESCENDANT OF MY USELESS YOUNGER BROTHER BOUGHT THE PROPERTY AND BUILT HIS HOME ON IT, BUT HE AND HIS DESCENDANTS WERE ONLY INTERESTED IN MAKING MONEY, AND LACKED TRUE FAITH AND TRUE DISCIPLINE. FORTUNATELY, I HAD ANOTHER OPPORTUNITY. I TURNED TO MY NOTES ON THE VARIOUS WITCHES AND SORCERERS OF WHICH I RID THE WORLD, AND FOUND DETAILS ON AN INTRICATE SPELL THAT WOULD ENABLE ME TO LIVE AGAIN… AND THIS TIME, INSTEAD OF BEING A VIRGIN DEFENDER OF THE FAITHFUL, HOLDING MYSELF PURE, I WOULD REVEL IN ALL THE PLEASURES AND POWER I HAD DENIED MY BODY IN LIFE. AS LONG AS ONE OF MY GODLESS RELATIVES CONTINUED TO LIVE, I COULD USE THEM AS A HOST AS LONG AS THEY HADN’T LET THEIR BODY GO TO SEED. HOWEVER, IN ORDER TO REMAKE EVEN A HEALTHY BODY TO MY IDEAL, I WOULD NEED THE LIFE FORCE OF AT LEAST 250 ADULTS. YOUTH IS WASTED ON THE YOUNG, AND I SHALL TREASURE WHAT THEY WERE THROWING AWAY. EVEN WITH A LARGE NUMBER OF PEOPLE HERE, I NEEDED SOME WAY OF HARVESTING THAT ENERGY AND CONVERTING IT INTO ECTOPLASM TO FUEL THE BODY. SO I ARRANGED FOR SPOTS THAT WOULD DRAW A NUMBER OF PEOPLE AT THIS PAGAN CELEBRATION TO BECOME SINKS OF VITALITY: THE WOODS WHERE THEY WOULD DRIVE BY IN THEIR HAY-FILLED CONVEYANCE, THE BONFIRE WHERE THEY WOULD TRY TO DRIVE BACK THE NIGHT’S CHILL, THE DANCE FLOOR WHERE THEY’D CAVORT SHAMELESSLY, THE BAR WHERE THEY DOWNED THEIR DEVIL BREWS, THE PLACE WHERE THEY DEFECATED, AND THE CHAPEL… WHERE MY MORTAL REMAINS WERE SAFELY INTERRED, BENEATH THE STONE FLOOR BEHIND THE ALTAR, FROM WHICH I COULD BEGIN THE RITUAL TO FILL MY HOST WITH THE ECTOPLASM TO REMAKE HIM AS THE MAN I SHOULD HAVE BEEN! FINALLY, WITH THE DOORS BETWEEN WORLDS STILL OPEN FROM ALL HALLOW’S EVE, I WAS ABLE TO ENACT MY PLANS!” While Gosser monologued, absorbed in feeling up his stolen body, I’d been surreptitiously flipping through the journal, hoping that I could find the details about the spell and some way to break it. Knowing where his body was hidden was great, but I couldn’t escape him now, much less get all the way across the property to the chapel and break through the concrete floor, and then concentrate on the music of the Choir enough to summon the Helpful One and send Gosser to the Great Beyond. I’d managed to find rules for how to trick Kappas into bowing and spilling the water from their heads, how to protect yourself from native American curses, and how to wear clothes inside-out to confuse fairies (and most normal people, I’d suspect), as well as a spell to raise the dead to fight on your side against their killer (which would’ve been nice, but I didn’t have “The Bloode of the Innocent,” “The Bloode of a Dragon,”or “The Bloode of Godde’s Servants”… though there was certainly enough “Ectoplasme” around Gosser/Kellan). None of them seemed likely to work. Then the book fluttered from my hands and floated into Gosser’s waiting hand! I realized belatedly that even in a body, he’d retained ghostly powers like poltergeist activity! “THEN, HOWEVER, SOMETHING INTERFERED WITH MY PLANS. I COULDN’T SENSE ANYONE, COULDN’T DETECT ANY FOREIGN MAGIC, COULDN’T EVEN SEE A PERSON I KNEW HAD TO BE THERE, EVERY TIME I TRIED TO CONVERT THIS WHELP INTO MY HOST! I CAME TO THE CONCLUSION THAT ONLY A CREATURE NOT INTENDED AS PART OF GOD’S PLAN FOR THE WORLD COULD SO EVADE MORTAL MAGICAL AND SPIRITUAL SENSES… WHAT IS YOUR NAME, HELLSPAWN?” I found myself suddenly forced to speak, as if the words were being drawn out of me. “Angelo Chiaro Alinero,” I stammered, revealing my full name to monster. I wondered if knowing my name would give him further power over me, but if he could force me to talk, I’m not sure there’s much he couldn’t do already. However, as soon as I spoke my surname, he smiled with wicked satisfaction, and the book levitated in front of my face, the pages turning of their own accord. A flicker of green ectoplasmic flame illuminated a particular passage, listing the family names descended from the Grigori Armaros, “Who Taughte Men The Resolving of Enchantments”. At the bottom of the list was a name, underlined in green: Alinero. “YOU ARE A NEPHILIM, THE DESCENDANT OF A UNION BETWEEN THE SONS OF HEAVEN AND THE DAUGHTERS OF EARTH. YOU ARE SO WICKED THAT GOD HIMSELF SENT THE FLOOD TO WIPE OUT YOUR KIND. AND LOOK… HE DOES SO AGAIN!” Waving his powerfully-muscled, green-glowing arm at the sky, I saw that the full moon had been replaced by storm clouds, and dimly remembered the weather man talking about a hurricane making its way up the coast. With a howling laugh, Gosser continued. “FORTUNATELY FOR YOU, I SHALL TAKE CARE OF YOU, SO YOU NEED NOT FEAR DROWNING LIKE SOME OF YOUR ANCESTORS… YOUR DEATH SHALL BE QUICK, AND AFTER THAT, YOU SOULLESS THING, THERE WILL BE NO PARADISE FOR YOU, JUST EMPTY ETERNITY!” With that, I felt my body lift from the ground and float towards his grasp. I tried to struggle, but I couldn’t move a muscle. I felt his hands wrap around my torso, and waited for the pull, when a woman’s voice echoed through the clearing, and Gosser froze in shock. “So… it looks like someone has some pretty dramatic plans. And it looks like you’ve already killed some of my descendants, Quincy Gosser. I would rather you not harm another.” Tossing me to the bone-strewed ground, giving me a number of bruises and small cuts, Gosser turned to face an exotic older woman, dressed as Marilyn Monroe, and holding Claudia’s empty husk. “YOU! WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE? AND YOUR DESCENDANT… HE IS SPAWN OF THE GRIGORI, NOT YOUR DEBASED BROOD, WITCH!” ‘Marilyn’ smiled condescendingly at him and wiggled her finger teasingly. “Now now, Quincy, do remember that Armaros hasn’t been seen since the Flood. That’s plenty of time for his descendants to mate with mine, as well as many, many, many other people. Time DOES fly, after all.” Gosser curled his fingers into fists. “I WILL DESTROY YOU BOTH, THEN!” ‘Marilyn’ laughed, a rich, throaty chuckle that almost sounded like a purr. “Oh, that was a good one, darling! You just slaughtered about 280 people in Halloween costumes, just so that you could pose in a speedo and live out the boyish daydreams you never actually indulged in life. You haven’t the vision, the wisdom, or, frankly, the balls, to face me.” She then winked at me. “Unfortunately, I am unable to actually interfere with someone of fully-human descent without provocation, and though you have descended further than most, you still… barely… qualify, Quincy. However, I am allowed to tip the scales in favor of my family.” She pulled a long, thin dagger from somewhere in her billowing skirts, held up Claudia’s gray finger and pricked it, then shouted, “YOUR LEFT POCKET, ANGELO,” before vanishing in a puff of smoke. I found myself able to move and reached into my pocket as commanded, pulling out a small vial labeled “Dragon Blood.” Before Gosser could stop me, I threw it to the ground, enjoying the satisfying sound of the glass shattering and wiping my own blood from my arms as I repeated the small, nonsense chant from the journal. My voice seemed to echo in the clearing, becoming more pure and powerful as the bones began to rise, cloak themselves in blood-red skin and muscle and assemble themselves as a collection of monsters, who immediately turned against Gosser with a vengeance. I saw harpies, trolls, ettins, lamiae, satyrs, and more wade into combat with the enormous hunk, whose green fire charred their reformed flesh, and whose punches and kicks sent them flying. The monsters were relentless, but Kellan’s body and Gosser’s powers together were unstoppable. As more and more of the monsters started to fall and turn to dust, one of them, a hugely-muscled creature with the horns of both a ram and a bull, lifted me up and said, in a voice that sounded like the ruined throat it used to speak, “Thhhhank yooou, brotherrrr. Weeee wellllcommme vennnnggeannnnce agggainnnsssst ourrrr killllllerrrr. Gooo annnnd ennnnd hiimmmm forrrr usss!” With that, the creature threw me high into the air, well over the tree line, back towards the fields. As the storm rumbled around my hurtling body and the rushing wind pulled tears from my eyes, I felt resigned to crashing into the earth and dying, when the costume wings on my back suddenly unfolded, fanning out behind me. The plastic and fabric warped as my body seemed to catch fire, blazing white like a shooting star. As swiftly as they’d begun, the flames went out, and I found that I wasn’t cold, the wind now seemed to caress me instead of blowing at me… and that I was no longer wearing the wings…. they’d become real, and fused with my back. I remembered The Helpful One giving them to me and realized this had been its plan all along! What’s more, I felt powerful… running my hands down my body, I realized that my shirt had burned away, and I now possessed the sculpted powerful body of an Olympic athlete, with curly hair-covered gymnast-like chest muscles to power my new wings, which were clawed at the top like a bat’s but covered in ravenlike feathers that shaded from black to blue, purple, green and red at the tips, with an iridescent oily sheen. I flexed my chest and found that doing so caused my wings to beat, sending me soaring upward! With a cry of exultation to answer the thunder of the storm, I beat my wings, feeling my body pump as I sped towards the Manor. As it came into view, I realized that there was no motion. Gray husks from the party guests littered the grounds, and I remembered that I was now the only living person on the grounds (though I technically was over the grounds at the moment) unless you counted Gosser in Kellan’s body. Far behind me I heard a terrible roar of fury as the sounds of the fight between the dead monsters and the tremendous Gosser continued. They wouldn’t be able to buy me time for much longer, though, and I still had to break through the stone in the chapel to reach Gosser’s real body. My wings fanned out, pulling me up before gently dropping me to the ground and folding up against my back. Then I felt a chill at my back. I whirled around, fanning my wings out aggressively to make myself look bigger, and stared at the sight in front of me. A hazy, transparent version of Claudia, still dressed in her costume, hovered behind me, looking nervous. She parted her lips, and a voice like the whisper of a fall breeze said, “I’m sorry… he took me over and used me while I was asleep. He thought he could get close to Kellan through me. And he did… but you brought me back once, and the lady using my blood for that spell snapped me out of the shock of having my life taken from me. I think she wanted me to help somehow, but what can I do?” I shook myself. “No, I’m the one who’s sorry… I’ve got a crush on your boyfriend, and if I’d been focusing on actually solving this mess instead of how tight his costume was, maybe we’d have been able to keep you alive.” Claudia’s shade moved closer, but her face had a rueful smile. “I’m not entirely comfortable with you and Kellan, together, but he still cared for me… at least before that monster too him over. And I have to say, you look pretty amazing now,” she continued, giving my new musculature a once-over. “If you can somehow manage to save all of us, I think I’d be up to try sharing Kellan.” Before I could respond, behind Claudia (or through her, actually), I saw a sudden burst of green flames exploding from the woods. “That’ll be the end of the reanimated monsters,” I groaned. “He’s coming. We need to get into the Chapel, and we need to get his body from underneath the altar. Maybe we can do it together, or between the two of us, we can get inside Kellan’s head and break him free. Let’s go!” Her face lighting up (literally glowing) at the thought of defeating Gosser and rescuing Kellan, Claudia drifted through me and inside the doors of the Manor. I opened them and followed her, only to be slowed down when I realized that my head was scraping the top of the door! I’d grown in height as well as musculature, and I remembered the stories of the Nephilim had described them as giants. Ducking carefully, I entered the main drinking room, which was eerily silent with no one talking and the dj’s music turned off, and found Claudia’s path blocked by a bunch of ghosts dressed in old-fashioned attire. One of them, a skinny, bearded man, moved forward and said, “We are the soldiers of God and the slayers of monsters. Our brother, Quincy Gosser, has called us back to stop you, Abomination… and you shall be stopped!” Immediately, torches, pitchforks, and other makeshift weapons formed in their hands and they menacingly waved them at me. Claudia ducked through me to avoid getting stabbed by a spectral musket blade, but I’d had enough. “Your time is long gone, and your crusade, while noble, was misguided and callous. Your current goal is foolish and in defiance of both natural and supernatural laws, and I have seen far more frightening things tonight than a group of colonial spooks. What’s more, I’ve BECOME a more frightening thing than all of you. I am alive, and this is my world… your world passed away with you, and you are not welcome here. BEGONE!” To emphasize my argument, I flexed my ripped chest, and my wings unfolded behind me, causing a draft of wind that knocked over more than a few bottles of cheap alcohol and spilled dozens of plastic cups on the lifeless party guests. I stared them down, my eyes never leaving the ghost’s, and my rage at their idiotic temerity caused white flames to lick my skin and dance among my hair and feathers. The ghosts quailed before the sight, and though some looked indignant, they all faded away. The flames died, and I folded my wings behind me, and took off at a run towards the chapel doors. I pushed them open with a cacophonous BANG that echoed through the chapel, and Claudia and I raced to the Altar, only to stare at the unmarked floor. Without being asked, Claudia did a swan dive into the floor, passing through the concrete, only to emerge a moment later, as if rising from a pool. “There is an old, worn coffin with a body down there… about six feet under… but I can’t turn it ghostly and bring it up with me or anything! What do we do? Kellan will be here any moment!” “I’ll have to break through it,” I said, hoping I wasn’t making a big mistake. However, the power of my muscles, and the warmth of the white flames filled me. I focused on Kellan’s kiss, on his attitude, the way he was protective of me, how he insisted I never risk my life again, and all the other moments we’d shared that evening… and the thought that Quincy Gosser, all-around useless member of society, had used Kellan as if he didn’t matter at all filled me with a terrible wrath. With a furious battle cry, I leaned over and slammed my fist into the concrete. I didn’t feel anything when my knuckles connected with the cold stone… but cracks began to form as it crumbled, revealing another layer beneath it. Again and again and again I punched, sifting aside rubble until I reached soil and began digging with my bare hands until they reached wood. “ARTEMIS,” cried Claudia, almost in my ear, and biting back a curse both at the lack of time and Claudia’s inability to remember my name, I looked up to see the glowing, monstrous, skeletal form of Gosser striding into the Chapel. He saw what I was doing, and with a wave of his hand, sent a blast of telekinetic force at me… it knocked the altar backwards, and only a quick beat of my wings sent me upward, dodging it just in time, and giving me the chance to form a blade of white flames. I descended on Gosser like a stooping falcon, and crashed into his billowing chest. Green flames coiled against white ones. My own enhanced physique and fiercely buffeting wings countered Kellan’s much greater musculature. But I had trouble dealing with his poltergeist powers, and once, when I was about to land a punch, he phased through it, becoming insubstantial for a moment, only to solidify enough to take a swing at me! If I was caught up in fighting Gosser/Kellan, I couldn’t get back to the body and call the Helpful One. “I’ve got this,” murmured Claudia in her whispery voice, and I felt her melt into my body instead of passing through it. My white flames blazed around us and I suddenly felt everything slow down… except me. Winding back, I landed a perfect punch straight at Kellan’s “To the Bone” tattoo and, filled with Claudia’s spirit, Gosser couldn’t phase away. I felt Claudia speak through my lips: “Get. Out. Of. My. BOYFRIEND!” As soon as my fist connected, I suddenly found myself, no longer a warrior angel, but my normal body, wearing costume wings, floating beside Claudia in a vast room filled with green mist. Hovering in the center of the room was a naked, skinny Kellan, looking very much like he had when we first met. He looked up at us and his eyes widened in shock. “Did… did he kill you both? I felt him take me over, but I can’t remember anything else. I’m so sorry! I thought I could protect you both, but those muscles were useless! And now I’m stuck like this forever and you guys are gone!” “Um, baby,” Claudia interrupted as Kellan began to tear up, “I don’t feel any different besides being here. I think we’re no more dead than before. We’re in your mind or soul or something. I think that if we can clear out this mist, you can fight back against that creep. And we need you to fight back… otherwise, even Armand here won’t be able to handle him.” I forced myself not to rise to the bait… no one could be that hopelessly awful at names, could she? “She’s right, Kellan. I might be able to take him on, but I can’t fight you… especially if there’s a chance we can get you back. And a really powerful witch and a… an archangel seem to think there’s still that chance. So come on… it’s time to use your muscles and show Gosser that he’s got no clue what he’s meddling with.” I reached out my hand to him, and Claudia did the same. When Kellan tentatively wrapped his agile, musician’s fingers around ours, the three of us began to glow, and the mist turned white and faded away… and then a blinding flash of light filled the room. When my eyes cleared, I found that I was in my angelic form, again, and Kellan was still roiling with Gosser’s energies… but he seemed paralyzed. Claudia’s wraithlike form appeared swirling around them, and she shouted, “We’ve got him! Go!” I turned and sprinted for the unearthed grave, but with each step I began to hum, then actually sing, making up the words. At first it was just my normal baritone, but then I started hitting notes that were well beyond my range, both extremely low and shockingly high. Then I started singing in multiple voices at once! Then some of them were singing different songs in different languages, the words and pauses, the breaths and echoes intertwining. I felt like my chest was swelling, the muscles in my throat vibrated as impossible harmonies poured from my lips. After I worked my fingers into the wood of the coffin and lifted it off with a flex of my muscular arms, I ripped the lid off and revealed the dried bones resting awkwardly inside. I distantly heard Gosser scream in despair and frustration, but those pitiful wails were drowned out as the many voices coming from me were joined by countless other voices… including one that was much deeper and richer than the others. The many separate songs blended together into one, and in a language that sounded more like birdcalls than human speech. I placed my hands on the sternum and the skull, and ended the song with a single word that I intuitively knew meant “Return/Release/Undo/Let Go.” Whatever that language was, speaking it involved more than just saying a word. As I was speaking it felt like a tremendous pressure weighed me down. Some measure of myself went into the song, and I felt like screaming… but I had no more breath to speak after the word left me. I felt the feathers and skin shed themselves from my wings, and the accompanying pain felt worse then when I had my wisdom teeth removed, when I fell off a slide and broke my arm, and when I got sun poisoning combined. I gasped for air, feeling weak and helpless, as my muscles shrank… but not all the way back to normal. I could tell I was still and inch or two taller than I had been, and my muscles retained some of their lithe definition… and a fraction of their strength. My vision felt darker and my hearing felt muffled, as both senses adjusted to the loss of supernatural power, but I could still see a glow and still could hear the Chorus. For all that I was losing, though, I could see that Gosser was similarly afflicted. Kellan’s body broke free of Claudia’s grip, but didn’t do anything except widen his stance, pull his fists back, and then begin punching the air. Seeing an 8’2” guy with rippling muscles shadowboxing was pretty impressive, but as he continued to do it, I realized that there was something odd about his sweat. I pulled myself out of the deep hole in the chapel floor, feeling like all of my muscles were screaming in agony, and shakily made my way towards him, in time to see that his sweat was a rusty red, blood-like shade, and that it seemed to cling to his muscles. However, his skeleton was permanently concealed beneath his skin, which started to look less green and more healthy, though still fair. Gradually his features became less monstrous and twisted, and more determined and handsome. The red ooze formed into a ball, then an actual humanoid figure, rolling back each time Kellan punched, and I realized that he was deliberately sweating Gosser out of his system! I watched as more of his naked body rid itself of the ghost’s corruption. Gosser seemed powerless to fight back, as if my song, touch and word had paralyzed him. Finally, Kellan’s body was coated with nothing but clear sweat, and the slimey Gosser had congealed into a jell-o like consistency when Kellan raised his foot and slammed it down on the ground, sending out another shockwave! Gosser tumbled backwards by about three yards, flipped over the altar and fell into his own grave with a sickening squelch. Unfortunately, without real wings and as drained as I’d become, I wasn’t able to leap away, and toppled over as well… only to be caught by a pair of invisible hands. “Don’t worry, Augustus,” came Claudia’s cheerful whisper. “I’ve got you. This poltergeist thing isn’t that hard.” Meanwhile Kellan was glaring into the grave. “And that’s for hurting my friends, family, and loved ones, and using me to do it, you sick fuck!” He turned and saw me hovering in thin air, and ran over to help me to my feet. “Are you ok, Angelo?” I was about to respond in the affirmative, when I saw that something was stirring from the grave. “Guys, I don’t think Gosser’s quite done yet,” I exclaim as a limb formed of red muck and bone pulled a horrific body from the pit. With sightless eyes and a dripping maw, it hissed at us: “All wassss innnn my grasssp, and you ruinnned it allll… for what? A fewww paltry, spoiled lives, drinking themsellllves senseless? Rommmances that will be forgotten in a fewwww yearrrs? Whhyyyy are theirrrr goals and purrrrsuits morrrre valuable than mine?” “Because,” Claudia retorted. “You have no idea what any of us might accomplish in our lives, and what our futures might be like. You simply took away all of that possibility because you didn’t make the changes you really wanted with your own life, and underestimated and dismissed all of us as unimportant compared to your own goals… to have sex and look attractive and be in shape and party… everything that you accused us of doing.” “Because,” Kellan responded. “You manipulated people, lied to them, frightened them, and tried to control them rather than admit that you might be wrong or that you could have pursued your goals differently. And you betrayed everything that was supposed to matter… your faith, your goals, your family, your friends.” “And because,” I finished, letting the tones of the Chorus flow into my speech. “You died over a century ago. Your time to be in the world is long over. Isn’t that right… Azrael?” The others turned to stare at me, but that deep, rich voice echoed through the chapel. “SO, YOU REALIZED MY IDENTITY, NEPHEW? I AM PROUD OF YOU.” The stained glass window behind the altar blazed with rainbow colors as a figure with four thousand wings, a body consisting of enough eyes and tongues for every human living on Earth, and four floating, masklike faces, one of which was identical to my own, appeared above the altar. “The Angel of Death? You did hint at it after we saved Claudia,” I replied. “And once I got over your appearance and this creep spilled that angels were involved, at least through me, the it was pretty easy to figure out. You called yourself ‘The Helpful One,’ and Azrael means ‘Whom God Helps.’ Besides, he wrote about the different archangels in his journal. I skimmed over the passage the first time, and I was pretty distracted when we met, but it just made sense, in the end.” All four of Azrael’s faces smiled. “OF COURSE. NOW THEN,” his fourth face flipped over, going from my own appearance to a bearded, old-fashioned face that I realized must’ve been how Gosser had looked in life. “QUINCY GOSSER, MANY YEARS AGO, YOU LEFT THIS LIFE. I AM PLEASED THAT YOU ARE FINALLY RETURNING TO YOUR RIGHTFUL REST.” Gosser’s fluid face somehow conveyed an expression of hope. “I’m… I’m going to Heaven? After everything?” Azrael’s voice replied. “THAT IS A GOOD QUESTION. SOME SAY THAT ALL SOULS END UP IN HEAVEN EVENTUALLY, BECAUSE GOD IS MERCIFUL AND LOVING AND HIS SON SACRIFICED HIMSELF. OTHERS SAY THAT YOUR ACTIONS DETERMINE YOUR ULTIMATE FATE. YOUR ACTIONS IN LIFE AND DEATH HAVE BEEN GREATLY GOOD AND UNFORGIVEABLY EVIL. PERHAPS YOU WILL FIND THAT ALL SOULS HAVE THE CAPACITY TO REACH HEAVEN… BUT SOME OF THEM TAKE LONGER TO GET THERE THAN OTHERS.” With a fanning of Azrael’s many wings, and a faint hum of music that I suspected only I could hear, Gosser turned to dust and faded away. The fourth face of Azrael flipped again, this time becoming Claudia’s. “CLAUDIA WILLIS, YOUR TIME, AND THAT OF EVERY OTHER VICTIM OF QUINCY GOSSER’S, HAS NOT YET COME. RETURN TO YOUR BODY, AND THESE TWO WILL BE ALONG SHORTLY WITH MY DIRECTIONS ON HOW TO RESTORE YOU ALL TO YOUR MORTAL FLESH.” Claudia nodded, shooting us a nervous glance, and walked through the walls of the chapel, back towards the clearing where ‘Marilyn’ had left her. That reminded me… who was she? I was about to ask, but Azrael’s face flipped to mine, and its four heads shook in disagreement. “I KNOW WHAT YOU WANT TO ASK, NEPHEW, BUT I AM FORBIDDEN FROM TELLING YOU MORE ABOUT THE WOMAN DRESSED AS MARILYN MONROE, OR YOUR HERITAGE, SAVE THAT I WAS THE ONE WHO ALERTED HER TO YOUR NEED HERE, AND THAT YOU WILL SEE HER AGAIN SOMEDAY. PERHAPS SHE WILL FEEL MORE OPEN TO CONVERSATION THEN. NOW, WHEN WE SAVED CLAUDIA’S LIFE HOURS AGO, SHE BECAME A LINK BETWEEN THE LIVING AND THE DEAD… AT LEAST FOR THIS NIGHT. THAT IS WHY HER SPIRIT ALONE, OF ALL THE PEOPLE QUINCY GOSSER LEECHED OF THEIR LIFE FORCE, WAS ABLE TO MANIFEST AS A GHOST. YOU WILL NEED TO SING HER BACK TO HER BODY WHILE YOU…” The angel’s face flipped again, becoming Kellan’s. “WILL NEED TO COMPLETE ANGELO’S EARLIER USE OF THE LANGUAGE OF THE BIRDS TO RETURN THE STOLEN LIFE FORCE TO THE GUESTS. I BELIEVE YOUR FAIRY TALES WOULD SUGGEST THE BEST METHOD OF DOING SO. I SHALL ARRANGE FOR THE DAMAGE DONE TO THE PEOPLE AND PROPERTY TO VANISH, AS IF IT HAD NEVER HAPPENED, AND I SHALL SEE TO THE REMAINS OF THE VARIOUS CREATURES ANGELO REANIMATED. NOW, GO AND ENJOY YOUR LIVES… BECAUSE I WILL SEE YOU BOTH AGAIN… SOMEDAY.” With that, the archangel of death vanished. I looked at Kellan, and he actually blushed and scruffed his bare foot against the cracked floor, and tried to cover his crotch with both huge hands (and wasn’t entirely successful). Looking away to spare him some embarrassment, I murmured, “We’d best go meet up with Claudia.” He nodded, and we stepped out into the cold November morning, trudging down the fields towards the clearing. Along the way, he picked up the hayride driver and put him back in the cab of the tractor, but before we reached the clearing, Kellan held up a hand. “Wait… before we go in… I need to do something.” Facing him, I saw his features struggle for a bit, as he tried to decide what to say, before letting out a sigh. “I don’t know what’s going to happen, and I still need to be filled in on some of the events of tonight while Quincy took me over. I’m kinda worried about giving everyone back their lives. It feels creepy to have them in the first place, but you look like whatever you did put you through the ringer… and I like being a supermuscular, super horny guy with superpowers. It’s been just about the only good thing about his whole night… aside from meeting you. But if I give all that back, I’ll go back to being just another skinny indie guy in a band. Will I feel the same way about you… about guys in general… or will my memories change like Claudia’s did? I can’t just say I can work out or something, because there’s no way that I’d get these muscles through normal exercise… and there’d be no extra height or superpowers either.” He took another deep breath, then let it out, before continuing. “But I have to do it. It’s not right that Claudia and the others die just because I want to be superman. So before I go and restore everyone, I want to do this.” “Wha-,” I started to say, only to have his lips on mine, his tongue seeking entrance, his warm breath a sharp contrast to the cool night air, and his massive biceps and triceps wrapped around me as he lifted me up and held me against his rock-hard, marble smooth chest, the “To the Bone” tattoo warm beneath my fingers. I could feel his groan of satisfaction vibrating through his torso as the kiss became more hungry and fierce. I slid my hands up his pecs to rest on either side of his thick, bull-like neck, caressing the hard mounds of his shoulder muscles. God, could the guy kiss! All too soon, however, he broke away and gently lowered me to the ground in front of his magnificent naked (and hardening) body. “Thanks… even if I forget that and go back to my normal sexuality, it happened, and it happened when my mind and hormones weren’t being messed with. Let’s go break this spell.” It took me a moment to snap out of my kiss-induced stupor, but I nodded, and tried not to stare at his perfect ass as he loped through the undergrowth. I did notice that there were a variety of burns and ashen sticks left over from Gosser’s fight with my monsters, but if I looked closely, I could spot places where shoots were rapidly sprouting and re-growing. I didn’t see any lights, but I could hear the faintest strains of might have been music sung by a choir of angels. Claudia hovered above her lifeless body, and Kellan reached down to pick her up, before turning to lock his blue crystal eyes with mine. “Are you ready?” I nodded, unable to speak at this point. If he did forget and shrink back down, I’d be the only one who remembered anything… since I wasn’t entirely human. That knowledge, while wonderful to know while I was flying through the stormy sky, now made me feel like even more of an outsider than when I’d been the only sober person at a Halloween party. Drawing my attention back to the matters at hand, I cleared my throat and tried to sing. It came out as a croak. With Kellan’s expectant and worried eyes (not to mention Claudia’s translucent ones) on me, I tried again. It was like my throat was filled with silly putty; I struggled to get a reasonable sound out. Eventually I held a long note and was able to clear my throat enough to blend it with others. I drew on memories of flight, white fire, Claudia’s righteous smackdown, Kellan’s growth spurts, and his kisses, and I felt the song echo across the property, collide with the thunder, and seep into the drained bodies of the party guests… right as Kellan placed his lips on Claudia’s. Have you ever mixed a bunch of different paints together, especially in a cup of water? It usually ends up as a gray mess. Watching Claudia return to life was not unlike seeing that process in reverse; her gray pallor began to shift and flicker, and then her skin, hair, lips, and eyes took on their natural hues. To my second sight, however, her aura returned in a blaze like fireworks, or the glow of a summer afternoon when you’re just about to drift into a nap. She took in a deep breath, and Kellan, squeezed her gently, before she began to hungrily return his kiss. He now looked only a little smaller than he’d been a moment ago, but it was hard to tell with him leaning down to make out with his girlfriend. I turned away to give them some privacy and to look in the direction of the Manor, and I could hear the music start back up, along with the sounds of voices as the party returned to life. I could faintly see a blaze of lights from the returning auras of over 250 people registered on my ESP through the trees and walls of the building. The next thing I knew, I was pulled into a hug… not by Kellan’s huge arms, but by Claudia’s skinnier ones. “WE DID IT,” she squealed, almost directly into my ear. “This is awesome, Achilles!” Sigh. “Yeah, you’re right, Claudia… want to go check out the rest of the restored party?” She shook her head. “Nah, we’ll leave that to you. I’m feeling like I need to get my hunk here home and in bed. Have a good night!” Kellan looked like he was delirious that Claudia was back to her normal self (and the prospect of sex with her was a sure thing), so he waved at me and followed her to the car, presumably to avoid being spotted buck naked by anyone else. I stayed in the clearing, watching as the grass and trees re-grew in record time, and stones (actual stones, not fossils of a variety of monsters) emerged from the ground to decorate the space between the foliage. The night was almost over. Claudia was back to life, and the damage was undone. Quincy Gosser would never haunt the world again. Kellan was still in spectacular shape, and his relationship with Claudia seemed as strong as ever. I knew some more stuff about myself, and maybe had some talents I could use in the wide world. I should be happy, right? Except that I’d basically gotten a goodbye kiss from one of the hottest guys I’d ever seen, and I wasn’t sure how to take that. Claudia’s ghost had seemed open to sharing him, but if he was already shrinking, would he retain those feelings for me? And then I smacked myself in the forehead, realizing that I didn’t have Kellan’s number, email, anything! Groaning at my own stupidity, and realizing that Kellan and Claudia would be long gone by now, I began to leave the clearing to begin the long trudge uphill to say my goodbyes to my few remaining friends and coworkers at the party, when my foot kicked something that wasn’t a stone or a plant. I leaned down and picked up Gosser’s journal. And wondered… maybe there could be something in here that I could use. Gosser himself had failed in his mission to keep people safe from the supernatural, but that was because he was going about it the wrong way. Maybe I could learn from his mistakes and take what knowledge there was in the book and do some good with it. Tucking the journal under my arm, I began to follow the path that the hayride had been traveling all night, and reached the party. People were still moving around, shifting from the bonfire to the manor and all about. I decided that one lesson I could take from not following Gosser’s example would be to actually enjoy life as it was… so I went inside, poured myself a soda, and hopped to the dance floor to sway to the music as the dj played a couple of classic songs. And if I was dancing with myself, it didn’t matter. Honest. That goofy couple came around and asked me to flap my wings again, so I humored them, and I spotted Mack dancing drunkenly with another of my coworkers. I went over to them, said goodbye, and headed out. The drive home was uneventful, and I stripped off my costume, hung up my wings carefully, and collapsed into bed. I dreamed, of course, of flying. The next morning, I slept in, slowly pulling myself awake by reading a gay erotic romance novel on my kindle. I got cleaned up, did the laundry, and began the draining hunt for a new job, since I wouldn’t be able to rely on the Halloween Hayride position anymore… or at least, not until next year. As I was applying for an Administrative Assistant position nearby, my phone buzzed. I didn’t recognize the number on the screen, but when I opened it and said “Hello,” the deep, exuberant voice of Kellan filled my ears. “Angelo! How are you feeling?” “Kellan? Dude, I’m fine, but how are you? And how’d you get my number?” “Hahaha… remember when you conked out after singing Claudia back on the dance floor? And you woke up in my car? I went through your phone while you were sleeping in case I had to call your parents or something if you didn’t wake up, and I saved your number. But man, what’s your address… we need to meet up and talk about last night.” “Um… ok,” I murmured, before rattling off my address. I was trying not to get my hopes up, but Kellan had saved my number, even if he’d thought I was dying, and he wanted to meet up… I’m not too proud to take that. In a few minutes, the doorbell rang, and I went downstairs to find Kellan, dressed in a tight band t-shirt and jeans that accentuated his new musculature, while still looking non-mainstream. I let him in, looked him over and asked, “Did you have to go shopping for that outfit?” Kellan nodded. “The jeans, yeah… though I had to wear an uncomfortably tight pair of sweat pants to get into the shop. Nobody ever mentions “No pants, no service, but I didn’t want to risk it. The shirt I got at a show, and accidentally got the wrong size, so it was hanging around. But anyway, I’m too new to this gay thing to talk about clothes, so you might want to ask someone else if that’s all you’ve got to say.” I did a double take. “You’re still interested in guys after last night? I thought with the Sleeping Beauty true love kiss thing and Claudia said…” He flashed me a shit-eating grin. “Oh, Claudia kept me very busy this morning. I really do need a lot more sleep before I’m all caught up. Fortunately, I have a lot more stamina now… and someone else I want to sleep with. So, what’d you say? Want to show me what I’ve been missing?” “Far be it from me to turn down sex with a… what, 7’7” tall, hung, professional bodybuilder guitarist,” I reply, “but…” “I actually sing and can play drums and bass, too,” Kellan interrupted. Then he paused. “Ok, maybe I can’t sing as well as you, but I’m not an angel.” “Demi-semi-hemi-and-whatever-comes-after-hemi-almost-infinitely-back angel, actually,” I retort. “Besides, I’m not sure what I’ve actually got left. You heard me croak this morning, and weakening Gosser enough to break you free took a lot out of me… including my wings and all.” He looked me over, smiling at times, frowning at others. “Huh… You still look more… athletic? Toned? Maybe a bit taller than you already were, too. Maybe you just have to give your singing a rest for a bit, recover, and then practice more… maybe sing normally to build up your vocal skills. If you want to guest star at one of my band’s shows, I’m sure we’d be lucky to have you, even without magic songs.” I did a double take at that announcement. “Are you serious? You’d want me to sing with your band?” “Hell yes,” he said, then looked quizzical. “Can I say ‘hell’ around you? Don’t want to get struck by lightning or something.” I chuckled. “I’m pretty sure we can let it slide. At the most, you might get a static jolt from someone as far removed from the angel family tree as me… besides, I’m pretty sure that my… ancestor… didn’t end up on the best of terms with the Almighty.” “Why’s that,” he asked, a curious expression spreading across his features. “Well,” I hedge. “I’m here, aren’t I? I’ve been doing some research all afternoon. Apparently, Nephilim aren’t supposed to exist, which is why Gosser couldn’t sense me until he’d possessed human eyes, and why I was immune to the draining he used on everyone else.” His curious look morphed into an expression of shock and then anger. “Dude, never say that God’s mad at you for existing. That’s stupid! I think God sent you to that party just so that you could save all of us. Without you, Claudia and I, and everyone else there would be wiped out, and Quincy’d have his perfect body and be loose on the world. Besides, you helped out the Angel of Death… they fucking owe you, man, particularly since he used to be a man of faith that they let get out of control. Besides, I shouldn’t be the one to tell you that ancient Biblical scrolls written by a tribal scribe in the desert over two thousand years ago aren’t always God’s honest truth, gay boy.” I was speechless at first, but then I closed my mouth and nodded. He took that as assent and changed the subject. “So, you need to rest your voice, and you might or might not have wings anymore, but you’re immune to magic and spooky spying, you can cast spells, you can see and hear stuff that other people can’t, and you’re more fit than before, right? Well, I’m not as big and strong as I was last night, but I noticed something… this morning I reached for the fridge door, and it opened on its own… I think I’ve got Gosser’s poltergeist ability, and some of his other powers. Not sure how to fog people’s minds… and not sure I want to know after all that he did to Claudia, but I’m still super strong and fast, my senses are overcharged still, and I’m probably still pretty hard to hurt, and I might be able to absorb ghosts’ ectoplasm if I work at it, so why don’t we do some ghost busting, on the side? Maybe I’ll grow stronger, and you’ll get your other powers back, and we can continue to clear up other spooky messes. It’ll be awesome… and we can spend more time together and get to know each other better… and then have some hot, superpowered sex!” I had to laugh at his final statement, but then I thought about it. “Just the two of us?” He nodded. “Yeah. Claudia’s talking about how nice you were at the party… though she still keeps calling you other names beginning with A, even when I correct her. I think that maybe normal people’s minds naturally fog over around the supernatural… and she did die twice last night. It’s probably a good thing that she is blocking the memories out… besides, she hasn’t shown any supernatural powers. I don’t want her to get hurt, and unlike us, she’s not able to defend herself against things that go bump in the night. She did wink at me and told me she wanted all the dirty details later when I mentioned I was going to see you today, though, so I think she’s ok with sharing me, though… and honestly, now that I’m this strong, I need to hold back in sex with her… you, on the other hand, are a… napalm? Nefertiti?” “Nephilim.” “That’s it. You’re stronger… supernaturally strong… and if you’re not quite powerful enough to take on a crazed ghost in my body at the moment, my body’s not over 8 feet tall anymore, either. And you’re a dude. Can we at least try? My hormones are still amped up, and I’d rather not find out I have to be mostly celibate for the rest of my life.” “Poor guy,” I reply, laughing. “Oh, who am I kidding? There’s no way I can resist you, Kellan. C’mon over to the dark side!” In a flash, Kellan was kissing me, hungrily, his powerful hands tearing off my clothes with a loud RRRRRRIIIIIIIIPPPPPPPP, exposing my skin to the cool air. Not wanting to damage his new clothes, I slip my hands under his shirt, feeling the warmth of his hard abdominal muscles before sliding the shirt up over his head. He pulled off his jeans, and I was treated to the sight of his naked body, his huge cock growing erect before my eyes. “Going commando,” I ask, raising an eyebrow. “I couldn’t find any thing that looked good and fit me… I’m kinda… gifted, you know” he replied with a shrug of his mountainous shoulders, before pulling me off my feet and pulling me into an embrace, his hard pecs against my face, while his thick cock filled and stretched towards me. “God, it feels sooooo good just to cut loose,” he groaned. Then he looked down at me. “Can… can we fuck? I don’t think I’m going to last long, and I want that ass. I mean, I want everything… I even want you to fuck me in the worst way, which is kinda messing with my head, you know? But I really, really want to fuck you.” “Sure,” I say. “Lube and condoms are upstairs in my room, in a bag under the bed.” Still holding me aloft, he headed towards the stairs. “Which way?” “Uh… all the way down the hall, to the right,” I manage as his muscles flexed against me with each step up the stairs. He deposited me on the bed with surprising gentleness (but also with haste) and dug under the bed, pulling out the promised bag. “Hold on,” I say. “Lie on your back and let me do it.” Taking the bag from him, digging out the magnums and several packs of lube, tearing them open, and sliding the condom down his huge shaft. It fit… barely. I then slathered the lube up the enormous cock, feeling it twitch with surprising force and eliciting throaty moans from Kellan as he tossed his head back against my pillows and writhed. With a liberal helping of lube, I readied myself, noting that my butt did feel a lot more… muscular… than I remembered, and straddled his hips, gently lowering myself onto his shaft., wincing as I did. With painful slowness, I worked my way down, driving Kellan increasingly wild, his breath heavy and his bodybuilder’s chest heaving, his fair skin flushed to a rich rose hue and his dark hair tangled and framing his perfect face, until I was able to rest my thighs against his flanks, feeling his balls against my ass. Taking a deep breath to steady myself, I slid up, and then immediately back down, groaning deep in my throat as I felt Kellan filling me again. After a few more trips up and down his shaft, I felt like I could handle it and said, “OK, Kellan… take me!” A growl almost scarier than Gosser’s creepy rasp emerged from Kellan’s throat as he rolled his hips and slid into me, then rolled back out, then in again. “OOoooohhh, FUCK, YES,” he exhaled. “God, this is so tight! I’m not gonna last… ooooh… long!” “Oh wow! Uh… me neither,” I gasp, shocked, as I usually take awhile to get off when using anything but my hand. But I was fully erect (and was it my imagination, or was I bigger as well?) and dripping precum onto Kellan’s sculpted abs, which were gleaming with sweat. He reached up and slid his hands down my shoulders to the back of my arms, as if feeling my smaller, sleeker (but still mystically enhanced) biceps, and raised his head to lock his bright blue eyes with my dark brown ones. His expression was tender and wild and happy, and then I felt it… his cum gushing inside me, straining against the condom, somehow hitting me in just the right spot, triggering my own burst. I watched in surprise as my cock fired across the expanse of his torso, splashing onto his face and then over his head, against my wall, while I felt his juices slide down his shaft and pooling in his wiry dark pubic hair. He pulled me down, still riding his cock, holding me against his chest, and then kissed me long and deep, the motions of his tongue languid and graceful and sated as those of his new body. It took me awhile to pull myself together after being so thoroughly fucked, and I was enjoying just being held in Kellans muscular arms, when he shifted and said, “I don’t know how I feel about this…” Worried, I looked up at his face, and met his cyan gaze again, worried that he’d somehow gone from having a great time to having gay sex guilt, only to see a smile break over his face. “Do I want to fall asleep snuggling with you like this, do it again, or shower together and feel your hot hairy body all slick and soapy?” Deeply relieved that he wasn’t panicking, I pretended to think about it, stroking my chin, frowning, and narrowing my eyes. “Hmmm… all three?” “Works for me,” he rumbled, sending pleasant vibrations through his chest and cock into my body. “By the way, thought you should know something…” “What’s up?” I asked, stretching out on his hard body. “When we came, I could’ve sworn I saw some of your white flames fanning out behind your shoulders… and they were kinda sorta shaped like small wings.” Elsewhere, a woman who had been dressed as Marilyn Monroe the night before finished her ministrations on a couple of the monsters that had been reanimated to fight Gosser/Kellan the night before. They now looked like fully-living creatures, one with neon green scales and fins, one with scarlet feathers and a beak, and one with thick brown fur and tusks. She planted a kiss on each of their humanlike heads and announced, “There! All better!” If it was possible for the three monsters to blush, they would’ve, but at that instant a Barbie-sized androgynous creature with bat wings and a scorpion tail and tiny horns fluttered into the room. “Madam,” it said with all the formal air of a butler, “The spells you set up to watch your newly-discovered descendant show that he and the revenant from last night were successful in delivering the specter to the angel of death, and that they have formed an alliance to explore the supernatural… and a sexual liason, of sorts. You asked to be kept informed.” The woman flashed a perfectly white smile at the creature. “Thank you, imp. Yes, the boy will bear watching, especially if he can sing and attracted the attention of the archangels.” The three repaired monsters, exchanged a look, when the scaly one asked, “Um, Great One, we consider ourselves in our brother’s debt. Had he not possessed his Grigori ancestor’s talent for spells, we might not all have been brought back. Is he safe with the revenant? Even with the ghost gone, such creatures are…” “Problematic?” Finished ‘Marilyn’, with a wry smile. “I am aware. I do not share your debt… my gift of the dragon’s blood was sufficient reward for coming into his heritage, and he hasn’t shown any features of our side of the family just yet. Still, he could prove useful. And I am sure that if we continue to monitor his actions, we might find a way to bring him into the fold.” The feathered monster ruffled its winglike arms, and asked, “If it is just the two of them, are they likely to encounter much of the supernatural? I thought that their powers were both weakened by getting rid of the ghost. More experienced and sophisticated teams have sought out nonhuman intelligences before… there are whole television shows about them, after all.” The woman nodded. “True. Nevertheless, like calls to like. They two of them are already unable to stay away from each other… and together, they will draw the attention of others.” Her smile turned sharp, showing unusually pointed canine teeth. “Besides, I have it on good authority that things will get interesting for them next Halloween.” BESTIARY NOTES: These files are compiled from Quincy Gosser’s journal, independent research, and my own first hand experience with various paranormal and supernatural entities. I figure that if we are going to seek out the supernatural, we should leave a record of them so that others can learn from our experiences. The following creatures were encountered at the Higgins Manor. Sincerely, - A *Ghosts: Ghosts are some aspect of human LIFE that left such a powerful impression on the world that, at least a portion of the dead soul was unable to actually pass on. Ghosts are unique among undead in that they do not haunt places where their bodies are buried so much as places where they had a vivid emotional experience. This experience is often a complicated and tragic death, or some place that they loved and made their own in life, or a particular conflict or declaration that left echoes through time. It seems that ghosts are not actually creatures of death, per se, but of life. There is some debate about whether or not ghosts are actually the spirits/souls of humans, or whether they are just memories and recordings. In support of the latter theory, ghosts do not change, ever. They are as focused on their goals, their “unfinished business”, or their emotional moments fifty or a hundred years later as they are the moment after they died. Many ghosts have powers that would be described as “psychic”: telekinetic “poltergeist activity,” manipulating the minds and senses of others, possession, etc. When they do create illusions and phantasms, it is usually of their defining event in life. These illusions can be particularly vivid, with some people reporting cases not unlike time travel, experiencing some historical moment that shaped the creation of the ghost as if they’d actually been there. Ghostly possession is usually not as serious as demonic possession. Ghosts, however, show a peculiar ability to pick up greater power the longer they exist and are recognized. Some of what we consider pagan gods or elementals might actually have been ghosts at some point… ghosts who finally changed themselves, or gained some supernatural power and a lasting legend beyond their human identities. However, just as not every elderly individual lives to be 100 years old, not every ghost is remembered beyond the lives of their immediate descendants. Ghosts gain power from human energies and attentions, which is why they are so concerned with haunting humans, particularly if it furthers their goals. Ghosts can be reasoned with, however, and logic does work on them. They also seem to be weakened by the presence of people who don’t believe in ghosts (but strengthened by those people who do believe… and ghosts are possibly the most believed-in paranormal entity out there, second only to God). Many ghosts are essentially harmless… but ghosts, like people, are individuals, and they can be fearsome if roused to action. Many ghosts, it should be noted, do not know or accept their deaths, being far more concerned (or obsessed) with their lives. Fortunately, there are a number of rituals, sounds, prayers, and natural elements that can be used to exorcise or calm ghosts. Unfortunately, such things are considered superstition among many modern societies. With a ridiculous number of fake psychics and mediums out there, finding something that works against ghosts is very difficult. Note that ghosts are only ghosts in the mortal world. If you somehow find your way to an afterlife, the spirits there are often referred to as Shades, Saints, and Ancestors. *Revenants: Straddling the border between ghosts and vampires or liches (which are primarily a convention of fantasy rather than folklore), Revenants are undead spirits that manifest in some form of body, usually their own (though sometimes that of someone else). Revenants tend to have many powers similar to ghosts, as well as an effect on the life around them. Such effects include manifestations of plagues in formerly healthy villages, unusual behavior in animals and people, and a certain inexorable threat to the safety of a large number of people. Attacking or destroying the original body of a revenant, especially with the same rituals used against ghosts or vampires, can be a surefire way of both destroying the revenant and cleansing its influence from the area (miraculous recoveries all around are common afterwards). Kellan is a special case, in that, though he is definitely a revenant, the ghost that possessed him wanted to improve his physical health instead of detracting from it. His system has been permanently marked by the dark ritual and the huge amount of ectoplasm Gosser flooded his body with, though, and this has resulted in some unusual powers, even for a revenant. His connection to me, stemming from my interference in the ritual’s progress, might have muddied the waters as well. Since he has been rid of Gosser’s influence, we’ve primarily noticed that these powers, like my own, tend to be stronger around other supernatural influences, rather than being consistently present. Also, Kellan remains alive, though I have suspicions that he might now have a much longer lifespan than most people… assuming he doesn’t antagonize any paranormal entities too much. Besides, I’ll be watching his back. *Angels: “Do not be afraid.” The traditional image of angels as winged people, or little flying babies is very popular, but not exactly accurate. Angels are often depicted with wings to indicate their spiritual nature, but that rule holds true for fairies, pegasi, and many other entities as well. In fact, if angels do have a presence in the world, popular legends suggest that they look like, or disguise themselves, very much like humans. The true forms of angels are probably difficult to perceive from our limited senses, and are usually described as intricate chimerae, with features of lions, eagles, oxen, snake, humans, wheels, and more. For instance, the word “Seraphim” derives from the same root as “Serpent,” and these “burning ones” might possibly be the celestial dragons of the Far East through another cultural lens. The origins of Cherubim actually describe creatures like the Shedu or Lamassu or sphinxes of other legends, with the bodies of beasts like lions and bulls. Angels are often described as having many eyes, being sources of light, and having an unusual number of heads, wings, and mouths. It is uncertain if they work through humans (possessing them, perhaps) or create human bodies and identities for themselves from thin air. What is known is that the main body of angels has been split at least twice. The angels that followed the Adversary (the devil… it is somewhat confusing as to what he was called when he served God, since sources disagree) have been thrown into the mix of creatures collectively known as demons, and instigated a major conflict in heaven itself. They are now banished to Hell, and are generally not considered “angels” any longer. The rebellious Grigori, on the other hand, are a bit more ambiguous, since they didn’t actually fight with the other servants of Heaven. Angels seem to be constantly linked to the Chorus, which some Nephilim can perceive and join as well, and in this sense, they are working to uphold reality in some fashion that is appropriate to their roles as God’s servants. That said, angels seem to be responsible for a number of religions, but they don’t seem to have any actual preferences (Gabriel is supposed to have heralded the founding of Christianity and Islam, for instance). Also, Angels serve as a buffer between the world and God… such an effective one that even most of the supernatural creatures I have encountered since the night at the Higgins Manor have no idea if God, Heaven, and Hell exist or not. Angels seem to have a number of roles. Attempts to classify angels and assign them a hierarchy have been conflicting and confusing at best. The Seraphim are the highest rank of angels… or the fourth highest. The archangels are only the second lowest rank, but they somehow command all the other angels. None of the Powers have ever fallen from grace, but the devil might have been chief of the powers. It might be easier to describe angels by their actions in general rather than assigning one type to particular roles. Angels are Messengers. They are Guardians. They are Warriors. They are Healers. They are Guides. They are Psychopomps. They are even devil’s advocates and tempters, testing people at times (and there are some suggestions that the devil’s fall is actually orchestrated simply for the purpose of testing humans, and that the supposed War in Heaven is an act). Beyond anything else, angels are inscrutable. They are also powerful. Nothing says “beware” like an entity that is really on a mission from God. Their unusual features and vast abilities are likely why many of them are depicted as telling humans to not be afraid. But if they are fearful and maddening to view in their true forms, it puts legends of certain ancient gods and H.P. Lovecraft’s insane horrors in a very different light. That said, angels are not infallible and they are not perfect. Too many of them have fallen or rebelled for that to be the case, and they have since been strictly limited in what they are and are not allowed to do, particularly in the world of the living. They are vulnerable to pride, lust, and envy, and possibly other sins, and their role in upholding reality means they can’t create too many ripples. Angels much prefer to work through other agents unless demons are involved. *Nephilim: “Now it came about, when men began to multiply on the face of the land, and daughters were born to them, that the sons of God saw that the daughters of men were beautiful; and they took wives for themselves, whomever they chose. Then the LORD said, "My Spirit shall not strive with man forever, because he also is flesh; nevertheless his days shall be one hundred and twenty years." The Nephilim were on the earth in those days, and also afterward, when the sons of God came in to the daughters of men, and they bore children to them. Those were the mighty men who were of old, men of renown.” – Genesis 6:1-4 Nephilim are the descendants of Angels (mainly the Grigori, or Watchers, an entire choir of angels who were supposed to guide, teach and protect humanity) and Humans. Apparently, the Grigori found human women attractive, and abandoned their divine mission to have lovers among the human population. Each of the Grigori supposedly shared divine secrets with humanity, perhaps secrets which mankind was not meant to know. Their offspring, the Nephilim, were usually described as giants (Goliath, for instance, is supposed to be a nephilim), and many of them lived in Canaan. There is some suggestion that the demigods (Heracles, Helen of Troy, Gilgamesh, etc) of other cultures were also nephilim, but records are scarce. Supposedly, the vast majority of Nephilim died out in the biblical flood, which was sent to wipe them from the earth after their culture had become corrupt and spread its influence to the surrounding human tribes. The Grigori themselves were “bound in the valleys of the earth, under darkness, until Judgment Day.” Without the Grigori to support them, and with their population almost wiped out, the Nephilim never really recovered as a civilization, though there is some suggestion that both royal bloodlines (especially those that espoused “Divine Right” to rule) and some of the more outrageous mutations in the human population are a result of lingering nephilim lineage. I find the theory that all gifted and talented people have Nephilim blood to be rather dismissive and belittling of the true gifts of humanity as a species, as well as grossly overestimating the number of nephilim that remain. According to the journal, only a few families remain that have even the potential to manifest nephilim genes, and of those that do, few every realize that potential. Many people in nephilim families go their entire lives without a clue that they are in any way different. Abilities-wise, Nephilim are gifted. They possess the human capacity for free will, and have no real weaknesses (though some have individual fatal flaws) aside from a tendency towards corruption and a feeling of discomfort with their status between humanity and angels (leading many to pursue apotheosis). Nephilim are stronger and have greater endurance than humans, and their lifespans can stretch for hundreds of years. Nephilim have a surprising presence that they are often not fully aware of, which might manifest as good looks, hideousness, charisma, leadership, or fading into the background. Nephilim also tend to have some sort of talent that is extremely powerful. All nephilim are immune to both human magics (many of which were originally taught by the Grigori) and other supernatural senses. Some scholars claim that this invisibility to scrying derives from nephilim being unnatural creatures who were never part of the Divine Plan. I wonder if perhaps, as links between both the physical and spiritual world, we somehow blend in. Nephilim also inherit some ability related to their ultimate angelic ancestor. For instance, my ancestor, Armaros taught men “the resolving of enchantments,” so I was able to alter and break some of Quincy Gosser’s spells. Another nephilim, descended from Chazaqiel or Azazel, might have some talent for manipulating the weather or weapons and armor and cosmetics and jewelry, respectively. Nephilim can sometimes manifest the natural powers of their angelic ancestors, but usually only if they encounter angels who unlock those powers. These powers include second sight/ESP, wings, a boost to strength and endurance, and heavenly fire and light. Nephilim also have the potential to hear and join the Chorus, a musical representation of reality itself, maintained by the angels. Those that can sing in this fashion are capable of altering the rules of the world around them, however, singing for unimportant reasons can draw negative attention from angels, and sometimes the rest of the Chorus opposes an individual song, rendering changes to reality impossible. Overuse of the Chorus is also possible, especially for beginners, and can make it difficult for a nephilim to sing without extensive periods of rest. Generally, alterations of the Chorus are subtle and temporary, and tend to involve changing the rules of a situation instead of raw creation or destruction (though such effects are possible). For instance, an angel using the Chorus to rescue a human from a burning building could rule that the inhabited parts of the building are fireproof and cool to the touch and smoke free for the duration of the human’s escape, only to collapse behind him once safely outside. A nephilim using the Chorus to create a vast fortune for herself would probably find the attempt exhausting and pointless (all the money might be monopoly money, or obvious counterfeits, or it might be stolen almost immediately). *Marilyn Monroe: ? I have my suspicions about “Marilyn,” but whatever she is (aside from related to me, somehow), there are currently too few clues to be certain. Sure, there are hundreds of supernatural women, witches, demons, goddesses, and spirits that assume female form out there. About the only thing I know about her is that she knows Azrael, has access to dragon’s blood, somehow knew what I’d been reading (or manipulated luck to cause me to read that reanimation spell), and can teleport both herself and other things. She seems to have some limitations involving how much she can influence people, so maybe she’s a fallen angel or demon of some sort? I admit I am somewhat loathe to go asking around, both because she is powerful enough to spook Gosser and I’d rather not antagonize her, and because I already found out I’ve got one of the Grigori in my background… I’m not sure I want to know just what else is hidden in my family tree. This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 3 Chapter 1 Chapter 2 Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) ------------------------- I gradually regained some sense of self, feeling suspended in darkness. It was like being under water, except it lacked the joy I’ve always experienced swimming in pools or riding the waves in the ocean. Instead of that buoyancy, the weightlessness I was experiencing felt heavy, immobilizing me instead of enabling me to move in three dimensions. Nothing was visible except my own body, drifting helplessly. A sudden fear struck me. “Am I… dead?” Instantly the darkness boomed with a strangely familiar voice… the deepest and richest of the voices from the chorus earlier. “NO, CHILD, YOU ARE NOT DEAD… THOUGH NOT FOR LACK OF TRYING. YOUR BLOODLINE’S FIRST ATTEMPT AT JOINING THE CHOIR SINCE BEFORE THE DAWN OF HISTORY, AND YOU TRY TO REVERSE… WELL, ME? I KNOW THAT YOU HAVE BEEN TAUGHT NOTHING OF YOUR GIFTS, AND ARE ONLY LEARNING IN RESPONSE TO THE IMMEDIATE THREAT OF THE SPECTRE, BUT TRYING TO UNDO DEATH IS A LAST RESORT. LITERALLY.” My head pounded, both from the thunderous voice and my own condition. “So, you’re death, but I’m not dead? Is Claudia ok? Is Kellan?” “I AM… COMPLICATED. MY KIND DO NOT HAVE NAMES, ONLY TITLES. YOU MAY CALL ME THE HELPFUL ONE. YOU HAVE ASKED FOR HELP, AND IT HAS BEEN GRANTED. PART OF THAT ASSISTANCE IS THAT I WILL HELP RETURN YOU TO THE WAKING WORLD… BUT DO NOT RISK YOURSELF SO GREATLY IN THE FUTURE. CLAUDIA WILLIS IS ALIVE THANKS TO OUR INTERVENTION, BUT I WOULD NOT SAY SHE IS WELL. KELLAN IS CURRENTLY FREE OF THE SPECTRE’S CONTROL, BUT HE IS STILL A TARGET… AND THE LOST SOUL IS VERY CLOSE TO ACHIEVING HIS GOALS. YOU MUST LOCATE THE SPECTRE’S PHYSICAL REMAINS AND USE THEM TO SEPARATE HIM FROM HIS STOLEN POWER, AND SUMMON ME THROUGH THE CHORUS.” I was about to ask more questions, like “where are his physical remains” and “will this restore the drained partiers” and “what’ll happen to Kellan’s new muscles,” but suddenly the darkness lit, and I saw what I was talking to, and the sight was impossible, horrific, and strangely eye-catching! Hovering before me in the formerly lightless void was an enormous monster, whose body was made of billions of… eyes and tongues! Behind it, thousands of wings whirled as swiftly as a hummingbird’s, but I could somehow see all of them if I focused, making out every detail of red, green and silver feathers. An ancient-looking tome floated in front of it, and even as I watched, new words blazed onto the pages, as if being burned there by some unseen magnifying glass. Instead of a head, the monster had four faces, like floating masks. One was that of a child of indeterminate gender with faintly Asian or Native American features. The second was elderly and Caucasian, but so wrinkled with age that, again, I couldn’t tell if it was male or female. The third looked like an African or mixed heritage woman, with long hair that was braided on one side and cascaded loose on the other. The final face was my own, with a knowing smirk spread across his (my?) lips. All four faces opened their mouths, and the powerful voice spoke yet again, despite seeming to boom around me and not emerge from any of the lips. “TIME GROWS SHORT. YOU CANNOT REMAIN IN THIS STATE BETWEEN DEATH AND LIFE ANY LONGER WITHOUT PASSING ON PERMANENTLY, AND THERE ARE OTHER PLANS IN STORE FOR YOU. YOU WILL NEED THIS.” It began to sing, the music washing over me, and I found that I was wearing my costume wings, undamaged by the fishhooks, and that they spread, bearing me aloft on the river of sound, leaving the creature far behind. The next moment, I found myself in darkness again, but feeling something warm and hard cushioning and supporting me. I finally worked my eyes open, and found myself being held, bride-style, and nuzzled, by the new and improved Kellan, who was sitting in the passenger seat of his car. I twisted my head around and saw Claudia dozing on the back seat, but smiling, a healthy blush spread across her cheeks. Kellan shifted, and murmured as he came awake. “Heeyyyy… you’re awake. Feel ok?” He mumbled in my ear, making the hairs on the back of my neck raise in excitement. I couldn’t speak, but blushed and nodded. “Good.” He breathed in deeply, his beautiful face an inch from mine. “Thank you for saving Claudia and helping me yet again. I was out of control. But… you can’t hurt yourself. Whatever you just did, it nearly killed you… you weren’t breathing and didn’t have a heartbeat. I had to use CPR and rescue breathing on you until your chest started rising again. I brought us here to take a breather. But don’t you dare put yourself at risk like that again. What the hell happened? I thought I heard you humming and then you seemed to go into a trance. Then Claudia was healed and you came back for a moment before toppling over. Don’t do that to me again, man! I only just met you, and I want to keep you around for a looooong time.” I gulped at that last statement, but managed to nod in agreement. I then filled Kellan in on the out-of-body experience, the overwhelmingly beautiful chorus, and the insanity-inducing monster that helped me return Claudia to the world… and then did the same to me. At that point Kellan frowned. “Huh… I dozed off for a bit here in the car, and just woke up when you started stirring, so I didn’t notice it ‘til now… but your wings WERE tattered when I carried you here… and now they aren’t.” I froze at that revelation. “Really?” Kellan nodded, making the dark, wavy layers of his rock-star hair flop back and forth over his blue eyes. He reached out with his newly-muscled arm and pulled the door open, letting me slide out of his arms and stand (shakily) on my own two feet. The way he’d cradled my 6’2” frame in his football player’s arms was a bit weird, as I wasn’t used to being the shorter guy, much less being held by someone. However, as he stepped out of the car after me, I found myself looking up at a 7’1” hunk. He stretched, his biceps bulging in his torn black sleeves, his huge pecs warping the image of his costume’s ribcage, his nipples visibly erect through the fabric in the cool November air, and his shirt riding up to reveal his sculpted abs and a dark treasure trail showcased between his iliac furrow by his marble-pale skin. Once he finished stretching, he bent over, showing me the square shape of his muscle butt, while reaching into the car to retrieve my wings… good as new! “Weird,” I commented, running my fingers over the undamaged fabric of the black wings. “Just one more strange thing to add to an already bizarre evening.” Kellan nodded. “For sure. But hey man, it’s getting kinda chilly. I don’t think I’m feeling it as much as I should now that I’m supercharged with ghost lightning or whatever, but I bet you could use some more warmth. Lemme just get Claudia comfortable.” With that, he popped the trunk and grabbed some extra blankets, and quickly wrapped them around his girlfriend, making her shift and wake up, smile at him, and murmur something I couldn’t hear, before snuggling into the blankets as he closed the car to keep the cold air out. Kellan and I then headed up towards the bonfire. As we trudged uphill, I tilted my head and frowned, before asking, “You didn’t feel any drain, and Claudia was fine in the car? She didn’t get… sucked dry… like the other partiers?” Kellan shook his head back and forth, affirming that the instant-lifelessness effect I’d spotted earlier hadn’t occurred. “No… I didn’t feel anything, and Claudia’s fine. You didn’t see anything, did you?” After I confirmed that everything seemed fine when we were at the car, he relaxed. “I admit I was more focused on you and Claudia, so I wasn’t really looking around at anyone else… but now that you mention it, I didn’t hear any engines start or see any car lights. Maybe it’s just the fact that I was the one who opened the car, not Claudia, and this ghost thing needs me? Or maybe you burned it out back at the dance floor?” I shrugged, but then grimaced. “I wish… but you said you didn’t notice anyone leaving… I’d think that if the white flames had gotten rid of the ghost for good, they’d be back to normal. Besides… the big eyes-tongues-wings-faces creature said the ghost was still a threat.” As we approached the campfire, I could see the filaments of otherworldly light moving about … and somehow, I could hear them, like the hiss of the devil’s fiddle strings as he challenged Johnny for his soul. “And the threads of light are here, too… whatever’s going on, it’s not over,” I concluded. Kellan’s impressive shoulders slumped and he groaned in frustration. “Right. So, what’s the next step, besides getting toasty by the fire?” I blushed at the suggestion of “getting toasty” with the big guy, but tried to ignore it, hoping the darkness hid my reaction. “I’m not sure… the journal I found includes some descriptions about various supernatural effects and creatures, but aside from ghosts, I’m not really sure what to look for, and it’s not like this thing was written as an encyclopedia. Having to search through it… in Latin… is going to be time-consuming.” The bonfire’s warmth soaked into my skin, though the tinny noise of the glowing strings sent chills down my spine. Getting this close to the cords and knowing that I was the only one able to notice them was even more frightening than their deadliness. Kellan glanced in my direction, and he frowned, slinging a muscular arm over my shoulder, letting me lean back and rest my head on the curve of his bicep. “Hey, Angelo,” he asked in his richer, more resonant voice “Are you ok? If you’re still out of it from singing for Claudia or whatever it was you did, we could go to the main house instead and get you a couch to lie down on or something.” “Thanks,” I replied. “But I’m ok… it’s just creepy to see what I’m seeing, with the strings and all. I’m ok… just uneasy.” Kellan nodded, and squeezed my shoulder. “Ok… we can work with that.” He then shot an oddly mischievous look at me, and grinned. “Wanna hear what making out with Claudia felt like?” Assuming that non-sequitur was Kellan’s somewhat hearty, boyish way of distracting me with a change of subject, I shrugged and nodded. He seemed to take an almost puppylike glee in his new body and increased sexuality, and that excited energy seemed odd coming from a guy as big as a horse. I wondered just how greatly his personality and attitudes and even language had changed over the events of this evening. They way he was currently acting was a far cry from the terse, unwelcoming indie guy earlier. If we couldn’t figure out what was going on, how much more would he change? If we did solve the mystery, would he even want to go back? Before I could ponder these questions further, he began to speak, and I focused on his deep voice. “It was WILD, man,” the big guy enthused, his pale cheeks becoming slightly flushed, his eyes fluttering shut as he sank into the memory of his powerful body pressed against his girlfriend. “They were playing our song… ‘Beyond’ by Butterfly Three-Way. It was booming from the speakers and the air was hot as people danced around us. Claudia leaned against me and tossed her hair back, and my hands slid down her shoulders, feeling how fragile and tiny they seemed under my big hands. She smelled soooo good… shampoo with violets and cherries, perfume with I don’t know what in it, and all that.” As if being drawn back to that moment, he breathed deeply, his huge boxer’s chest inflating, the black fabric with painted-on ribcage stretching to try and accommodate the bulging muscles as they expanded. Out of the corner of my eye, I noticed that his muscles weren’t the only things expanding. In the glow of the bonfire, the black lycra of his pants shifted, and his already visible bulge started to grow larger and thicker as it stretched towards his right thigh. His voice, now sounding huskier than before, picked up again. “She pressed against my body, man, and she cooed… she actually cooed… when she felt how hard I was… I am. She said that she wanted to drive me over the edge right then and there… purred it into my ear, and then she raised her arms as if she wanted to be picked up. I could never do that before, but now, it just seemed right, like I’d always been able to do it… and like I’d done it a hundred times. I reached down, felt how light she was in my arms, and lifted her up to my chest. Feeling her body clinging to mine… it was soooo fucking hot, dude! Almost literally… I felt like I was on fire, or in a desert, or something, and every nerve was alive! It was freakin’ intense!” Now his stance had widened, and his package (still barely wrapped) was straining away from his body. Some of the girls (dressed as Captain Jack Sparrow, Edward Scissorhands, Mad Hatter, Sweeney Todd, and Willy Wonka) seemed to have noticed, and were gossiping behind their hands and occasionally pointing at him, while others were fanning their faces and blushing, or looking longingly at it. Kellan took no notice, though his breathing was heavier, his face was flushed, and a trickle of sweat was running down his forehead. I also noticed that, despite the heat of the bonfire, his nipples were erect, and clearly visible as they pressed against the fabric of his costume. He reached up a big hand seemed to almost caress his pecs for a moment, before sliding his long, thick fingers down over his abs, brushing them over the fur of his treasure trail. Then, his hand froze and he went still. Kellan took a deep breath, then another, and then a third, before he was able to speak. “I… I think that’s when the thing… the mist, ghost thing… I think that’s when it struck. I just found myself unable to stop. It’s like nothing else mattered except feeling good and getting off… as hard as I could. I think I forgot Claudia even existed, except as a fuck toy or something. I’m… I’m not like that… I’m not!” Then he paused, before asking, “… am I?” Taking a deep breath to bring myself back from watching Kellan actually turn himself on, I collected my thoughts before speaking. “No… I don’t think you are someone who treats others as… uh… fuck toys. I think that, while you do like yourself this way, mostly, and you do like growing… that the ghost is trying to use you somehow… and its selfishness is overwhelming your normal personality while it tries to remake you. I think that if we can get rid of the ghost, you’ll be no more of a danger to society than… well, anyone else.” Kellan’s face broke out into a gentle grin. “Thanks Angelo… just hearing you think things through makes the whole situation a lot better. I’m glad I’ve got you watching my back.” He pulled me into a lingering, if one-armed, hug, and then leaned back. “So, what should we do first? Any other spots on the property you want to check out that might be haunted?” Just then, one of the guys by the fire, well into his cups and dressed like Super Mario, pushed his friend (dressed like Wayne from Wayne’s World), who pitched forward dramatically, almost knocking into me and spilling unidentifiable alcohol everywhere. I saw “Wayne” coming towards me, drops of liquid from his cup moving through the air in what seemed like slow motion before falling into the bonfire and making it blaze upward in a sudden burst of flames. At that moment, though I was off balance and leaning precariously towards the fire, I felt powerless… there was no music, no altered consciousness, no change in the sinister ribbons of light… just me, a mere mortal. However, if I was a mere mortal, that couldn’t be said for Kellan. His powerful arms slid down me and gripped my hips, lifting me up in the air and back from the flames… and a good two feet off the ground… without raising a sweat, before placing me on his shoulder. His skin was flushed, but not with exertion… he was angry! “WHAT THE HELL,” he roared at the drunk guys, so loudly that I thought for a second that the flames cringed and blew in the opposite direction, as if from a strong wind. “YOU’RE PLAYING AROUND A BONFIRE? ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR FUCKING MINDS? MY FRIEND COULD’VE BEEN BURNED!” The guys visibly quailed before the force of Kellan’s ire, but tried to drunkenly bluff their way through it. “C’mon mannn… we were jus’ havin’ fun. No harm meant,” slurred the one who’d done the initial pushing. His friend, however, wasn’t quite so smart. Filled with liquid courage, “Wayne” retorted, “’Sides, you may be big, but if you’re an ass bandit, you should get out of the way of a real man, fucker.” The conversation and laughs and exclamations of shock around the bonfire went silent. The “Mario” went white and tugged on his homophobic pal’s shoulder, trying to pull him back. But it was too late. Kellan took in a deep breath, the only sound besides the cackling of the flame to pierce the leaden silence. When he spoke, his words were measured but echoing, as if it was taking all of his musician’s eloquence and impressive restraint to speak calmly and not simply punch the guy… which, given the fact that he’d cracked a wall when he was less built, would be a very bad thing. “One. Gay people are real men and women. Two. They do not have to get out of the way of anyone, just because he thinks he’s hot stuff. Three. I’m not just big… I’m stronger than five of your drunken asses. Four. I’m not gay, but I have responsible, sober friends, including my pal here, who are. My friends are important to me. Five. If I see or hear of you mistreating anyone else at this party, it’ll go badly for you. Very badly.” “Wayne” clearly didn’t have a clue (or had pickled his brain cells) because he actually dared to retort, “Oh yeah? This’ a free country, you freak. What’re you gonna do about it? You lay a finger on me and I’ll make sure everyone knows you’re throwing your weight around.” From my perch on Kellan’s brawny shoulder, I could actually see his handsome face stretch into a smile that could’ve come from the same grave as his costume. “I don’t have to touch you, asshole. I’m stronger than that.” I felt his sinewy frame shift under me, and looking down, realized that he was raising his foot, almost in a bizarrely muscular parody of Captain Morgan… and then he slammed it down! Resting on his broad shoulder, I felt only a momentary shift of hard muscle beneath me, and Kellan had been braced for the force by his own power. Everything around us fared much worse, as a shockwave appeared to spread out from Kellan’s thunderous footstep, causing the logs of the bonfire to collapse in on themselves, sending sparks blazing high into the night sky and knocking Wayne, Mario, the assorted female Johnny Depps, and the other people around the fire to the ground. Squeals and shouts of shock and outrage, spilled drinks, and a cloud of dirt fill the air, though not high enough to reach me, perched on top of Kellan’s 7 foot body. “Now,” boomed Kellan’s voice. “Apologize. Or. Get. The. Hell. Away. From. US!” The drunken jerk from earlier scrambled, almost crab-walking, to back away from my new friend as if the hounds of hell were after him, and his friend split as well. The conversation picked up again as Kellan reached up and gently lowered me to the ground, and looked me over, as if examining me for any damage. “Hey, sorry about that, Angelo…” he murmured, leaning down to bring his face closer to mine. “I’m sure you could’ve handled that punk, but he got on my nerves. Are you ok? I didn’t hurt you when I picked you up or something, did I?” I finally got my tongue to work, and stammered, “ Uh... n-no, b-but, GEEZ! When did you figure out you could do that with one stomp of your foot?” My “hero” frowned, looking throughtful. “Huh… I don’t know… I mean, obviously I’m way stronger than I should be, even with these muscles,” he continued as he flexed one of his biceps, showing off the veins snaking across the muscle. “But I just suddenly knew I could do that... creepy!” The sight of the hunk shuddering at his uncanny knowledge of his abilities broke the image of the furious Hercules from a few moments ago, and I had to smile even as I thought about the possibilities. “Huh… the monster I encountered said that the ghost had goals involving you, and that’s why it keeps going after you… maybe it’s trying to prepare you for something it wants you to do? So it’s giving you these abilities and the knowledge … muscle memory, maybe… to use them? Can you think of anything else that you can do with your strength?” Kellan closed his eyes and seemed to take a moment of thought, before shaking his head. “No… I don’t think I even knew I could do that foot-stomp thing until I was angry enough to do it. If I can do other stunts like that, I don’t think I’ll know about it until they come up somehow.” Then we were interrupted, as one of the ladies (dressed as Victor from the Corpse Bride) came forward, blushing through her pale makeup, and said, “That was pretty awesome, the way you stood up to that jerk. He’s been hitting on my friends and I all night, and it’s cool that your friend has someone like you to look out for him.” Kellan smiled down at her, and chuckled. “Nah, you got it all wrong… this guy’s my guardian angel… he looks out for me. I just try to return the favor when I can.” He then nodded to me, “Hey, Angelo, do the wing thing!” Always willing to show off my costume, I tugged the strings that caused my dark wings to unfold and fan the air, and the girl clapped enthusiastically. “That’s incredible! Can you guys take a picture with my friends and I?” Kellan laughed this time. “Sure… though I gotta warn you, I’ve got a girlfriend, and my pal here appreciates the, uh, less-fine sex, as you might’ve overheard.” There was a lot of booing and teasing and pouty faces (seeing Captain Sparrow pout through fake facial hair was somewhat unnerving), but we all lined up and the girls roped a passing witch into taking pictures of the whole group, facing the fire. The light hurt my eyes a bit, and I had to force myself to keep from squinting, holding my face in a wide, fragile-seeming smile. Surrounded by the enthusiasm of the girls, with Kellan by my side, I felt glad that I’d come to the party, even if it’d been one weird event after another, and began to relax… a moment too soon. As the girls dispersed, the fire abruptly blazed green, and from their depths emerged a spindly, wraithlike figure of emerald luminescence. With long, wickedly taloned fingers and skeletal features, it reached out towards me… or towards Kellan. Its claws poured jade fire towards my new friend, and I tried to deflect them, only to see the streams separate and slide around my outstretched arm, like a river moving around a stone! I looked around, hoping that the ghost’s public actions would attract some attention from the others, but the Johnny Depp Girls had all gone inside to get new drinks, and the new people standing around the bonfire didn’t seem to notice anything awry, going about their business and joking, drinking, and huddling by the unnatural flames as if this happened all the time. Kellan moaned throatily as the flames poured into him, so deeply it was almost like the rumbling growl of a lion. “Oh yeah… feels… so fucking gooood!” As I turned towards him, I could see his skin crawling as the muscles underneath swelled and shifted, faster than before! Slices of his black shirt began to tear, showing glimpses of pale skin underneath that became more and more striated with muscle. “C’mon Kellan, last time I couldn’t free you because you were into it… don’t lose me here. I need you to resist it if we’re going to stop it,” I murmured, trying to build up my rage and direct it at the green energy. Kellan just shook his head and looked down at me as he began to grow taller. “Angelo, I don’t want to stop it. God, this feels fan-TAS-tic! Look at me. LOOK AT ME,” he crowed as his muscles rippled. He now stood about two feet taller than most of the other party guests, and was about twice as thick as any of them, with huge muscles that resembled those of a massive football player, with some elements of powerlifter from the sheer size of his muscles thrown in as well. Looking down, I saw that his crotch was noticeably growing erect… and Kellan was now massively hung, if the imprint of his cock as it strained against the costume’s fabric was anything to go by. As my poor brain tried to wrap around the concept that my new friend was turning himself on as his body grew, Kellan seemed to come to a decision, heralded by another shuddering groan. “That’s it. I can’t stand this. I need to act on my horniness… and I’ve been wanting to do this for awhile!” His hands were larger than they’d been when he’d lifted me out of the way earlier, but they were at least as fast. I found myself lifted off my feet again, clasped against the biggest, tallest, most muscular guy I’d ever seen or heard of, and felt his lips press against mine. I swear I saw fireworks. His strength was tremendous, and his muscles were hard, but his lips were… teasing, gentle, playful, sweet, exploring, caressing, warm, soft, and inviting. His entire body as he moaned with satisfaction, almost purring as he deepened the kiss. He was supporting my weight with one hand clasped over my butt, clutching my black jeans between the folds of my wingtips, while the other hand stroked through my curls, cradling my skull. The kiss was powerful and unasked for… but it certainly wasn’t unwelcome, just unexpected. It was clearly driven by his changing hormones, but it was an act that was filled with emotion and intimacy as well as hunger. I began to kiss back… and surrendering my higher thoughts to make way for my increasing attraction to Kellan finally broke through the block keeping me from converting the ghost’s energies. Instead of wrath, I drew on the passion, the lust, the connection between the two of us, and I could hear a higher, flutelike music trickling from the Choir’s realm as I felt the white flames blaze through our embrace, while the ghost’s howls (sounding faintly like “What continues to thwart my efforts to possess this host?!) faded away around us. Kellan slowly lowered me away from his lips, his eyes still shut. His breathing was heavy, but he didn’t seem to be as crazed as before. I placed my hand over his huge chest, and felt his heart pounding. “Kellan,” I murmured. “Are you ok?” He nodded, then murmured. “I’m sorry, Angelo. That was… it was… I…” He stopped and gathered his breath, his huge lungs inflating and his sculpted chest rising in response. “Ok… let me try that again. I could tell you were interested in me from the moment you complimented my costume. It’s just a skeleton suit… nothing special except that it’s skintight. You have moving wings. You complimenting me is like a bonfire complimenting a candle flame. The only appeal was my body. And yeah, it was a bit creepy of you, but you were cool about it. But before this spook started messing with my body, I hadn’t really been attracted to guys… or at least, not enough to ever want to act on it. Then… I started growing, and you were always there. My senses are stronger now… more vivid, I guess, and I can always tell where you are anywhere on this property. Now I’m the creepy guy, because this whole situation is creepy, and you’re there for me, and god, do I ever need to get off badly… you look and smell sooo good, and your voice makes my heart speed up when you talk, even if you’re getting all cerebral or goofy. I’m still just as into Claudia… god I want to fuck her… but I’ve reached the point where I’m so horny I’m, looking at guys and going ‘Why not? He’d be a good lay’ … and I’m sure you’d blow my mind. And when those girls were around us, I wanted to get naked with them as well… and you… I just wanted all of us to go off somewhere, strip out of our costumes and go crazy! Heck, I was even curious about getting with those drunken jerks earlier, even when I was yelling at them.” As he trailed off, I wondered about those ideas. “Hey, do you think your personality and mind is changing? You seem to be more interested in me, like you mentioned, but how about your memories and other interests? Claudia seemed to have her memories of what you looked like when she first met you altered. Claudia said you met in Econ class, you still remember your band and the songs you play, the chords and all that?” He frowned and closed his eyes in concentration, before nodding. “Yeah… I don’t think there’s anything wrong with my memory, though I’ll need a bigger, more resilient guitar if I’m going to play with the band anymore. I can still picture where my fingers need to be, play the songs in my head, etc. And we did meet in Econ, but I wasn’t built at all, despite what she said. But as for my personality… yeah, maybe. I always figured myself for a one-woman guy, but now… I guess I’m bisexual, and I’m not sure I’d be satisfied sticking with just one person… at least, not for sex. I feel like I still want to spend the rest of my life with someone, but maybe it should be more than one someone.” He took that moment to meet my eyes. “I should be embarrassed by showing off all this skin, and wearing clothes this tight and tattered, but I’m proud of it… I want to show off. I barely want to wear clothes at all.” In the echoing silence from Kellan’s last statement, I realized that it was weirdly quiet. “Uh… is everyone staring at you holding me in the air,” I asked tentatively. He tore his gaze from my face and went still, his eyes wide. “Uh, no… it’s worse.” He lowered me to the ground and I turned around… and saw that everyone around the campfire was slumped over on the ground, drained of their lives. I felt like I was going to be sick, and the ripples of red light centered on the flames continued to dance menacingly across my vision. “Oh Angelo,” Kellan murmured, his powerful voice throaty and wobbling from shock and regret. “I-I did this? I hurt everyone here just so that I could grow bigger and get hornier?” “No,” I insisted. “This isn’t your doing or your fault. You’re just as much a victim as they are… and it’s time to stop being victimized and get proactive about saving them! It sounds like there’s music going on inside, and I can see people dancing by the windows, so not everyone’s gone… and look, the hayride’s coming around, so obviously it’s still being piloted by someone and still has living passengers. I think that means we still have time. We need to find the body of this jerk ghost and send him to the monster, and hopefully he’ll be able to help us return everyone to normal… ok?” Kellan nodded, still looking shaky, but with increased determination in his eyes. “Can… can we check on Claudia first? I need to know if she’s still alive. I know my new… urges… make me not the best boyfriend ever, but I still love her.” Geez, the guy had to be going through a rough time, what with all of this going on. Who’d have thought that having a superhuman body would come with so many awful strings attached? I nodded, saying, “Sure, let’s go. She probably shouldn’t be left in the car for so long, even if she was sleeping.” We didn’t have to go far, however… Claudia met us halfway. “Oh, there you guys are,” she said, yet again seeming to not notice Kellan’s new growth spurt. “Thanks for letting me get some rest… I needed it. How’s the party so far? Everything I’ve seen seems like it’s quieting down.” Kellan and I exchanged a glance, and then I said, “About that… there’s something you should know.” Before I could spill the beans, however, the hayride pulled up, letting off its (thankfully mobile) passengers and looking for others to get on. “Ooooh, hold that thought, Alfredo,” Claudia said, holding up one skeleton-painted nail on her index finger while I ground my teeth at her inability to remember my name. “Kel, can we do the hayride? It’s been too crowded all night, and I wanted to try it out… it’s finally thinned out… looks like we’re the only ones who want to do it now.” I was going to interject by describing how the hayride was really just a boring ride around the edges of the property which had some Halloween decorations hanging from trees… no monsters or chainsaw murderers jumping out at you, no cool displays, just a ride in a tractor-pulled wagon. However, with an apologetic look at me and a shrug of his huge shoulders, Kellan said, “Sure, babe. Angelo, you want to come with? We can fill her in on the weird stuff going on during the ride.” Claudia was shooting a death glare at me (I did feel like a bit of a jerk for making out with her boyfriend a few minutes ago) and switching it to a pout when Kellan turned to look at her, but this nightmare was really more important than giving her time to get busy with and possibly drive my new friend to put her in a coma again, so I nodded my assent, and we all climbed onboard. The hayride had wooden planks as a floor, with a metal frame around it. Bales of hay lined the middle, but the sides of the hayride had some pews taken from the chapel. The top of the metal frame was lined with interconnecting black ropes, designed to look like a spider’s web, and spiders, bats, and pumpkins of various sizes were hanging from the railings or the web. As the engine started and the hayride took off, rumbling down the dirt path, towards the road, past the cars draped with drained bodies, a sense of foreboding began to fall over me. I was missing something… but I wasn’t going to leave Kellan (and Claudia) alone to figure it out. Kellan was filling Claudia in on all the supernatural events, but it was slow going. It seemed like the ghost had really messed with her head. “So…” Kellan was saying. “Do you remember the day we met?” Claudia smiled. “How could I forget? I went to the gym with my friends and there you were, pumping away. I spilled my water bottle all over myself just staring at you, and you were so nice and offered me your towel to dry off… along with your number. When I found out that you were a musician as well, it just made you seem even more amazing!” Kellan and I gaped at Claudia as she blithely related all this stuff about them that apparently had never happened, while the hayride rumbled past the fields and towards the tree line. Then a searing flash of red light struck the front of the tractor, and the hayride rumbled off the front of the path straight towards the trees! Claudia screamed, I gripped the railing to brace myself, and Kellan… suddenly wasn’t there. With a speed that defied the eye, he leapt from the hay bale, tore off the spider web ceiling, somersaulted out of the wagon and over the tractor, and took the entire machine straight into his prodigious pecs. The entire ride rocked, and I just managed to grab hold of Claudia before we hit. “GUYS,” Kellan roared, his voice booming. “I’VE GOT THIS, BUT CAN YOU COME AND SHUT IT OFF? I CAN’T BE IN TWO PLACES AT ONCE!” Making sure Claudia was unhurt, I climbed out and clambered up into the tractor wagon, fiddling around with the switches and levers (hey, I’ve never driven a tractor… I’m a suburb kid) while I tried not to be distracted by the sight of Kellan’s muscles flexing and throbbing beneath the tattered remnants of his costume, which now barely covered his crotch and upper chest. The sleeves had ripped off, letting his thickly muscled arms bulge as they held back an entire tractor, and his enormous height made him almost eye level as I was sitting in the tractor seat. Finally, I managed to shut it off, and my huge friend released the tractor, while we all paused to catch our breaths. “What happened,” he finally asked. “I saw a red light, like back at the manor, lash out here,” I replied. “But I have no idea where the driver’s body is.” “Back there,” came the strained, frightened voice of Claudia from behind us. We turned and saw her, shivering and rubbing her arms nervously. “He was all gray and dead-looking… I… I think he rolled out of the tractor when he died.” She then ran into Kellan’s arms, and he lifted her into a comforting embrace. I noticed more of the red lights, rippling in the darkness. “Guys, I think there’s something over here causing the red light… stay back… we don’t need you growing out here, Kellan, and Claudia, it could target you next. If anything comes for you, call out, and I’ll be there ASAP.” Before they could object, I stumbled through the underbrush, eventually emerging in a clearing filled with rocks. In the moonlight, the rocks seemed oddly shaped and oddly white. I leaned forward for a better look and gasped, scrambling backwards until I collided with something warm. I looked up and saw Kellan there, steadying me. “What’s wrong, Angelo?” I mutely waved at the clearing. “It’s bones… it’s full of bones!” He looked up and stepped forward. “I’ve never seen this stuff here, and I used to explore these woods with my cousins all the time,” he said. I looked around and asked, “Could the recent storms have washed away the soil?” He shrugged, then crouched down, showing off his v-shaped back and his perfect muscle butt, but his words stopped me from salivating too much. “I don’t think these are human bones… or not exactly.” He waved me over, and, taking a closer look, I could tell what he was getting at. One of the skulls had short horns. What I’d taken for hands appeared to be oddly-shaped claws. I saw some structures that resembled the wings of bats, and others that looked like elongated horse or canine skulls, or long snakelike tails. The skin and organs were all long gone, and they’d clearly been there longer than I’d been alive, but they also seemed oddly well-preserved, like some sort of elephant’s graveyard for supernatural creatures. Then it clicked for me. “The journal… it said that this place, the church camp that used to be here, was actually some sort of witch hunting inquisition thing. The author, Quincy Gosser, claimed to have killed all kinds of monsters… maybe this is where he buried them?” Kellan shuddered. “I kinda wish he was still around. I bet he’d be able to handle the ghost.” Then he caught sight of an extremely large humanlike skeleton. “Or maybe I’m personally better off with him in the grave.” Then the cold became bitter, as if the heat was sucked out of us. I saw the red lights begin to dance around us, and heard footsteps. Kellan and I turned to see Claudia walking towards us, smiling… with glowing green eyes. “’Tis funny that you shoulde say that,” she said with a weirdly dual voice, both her own, and one that sounded male and older and old-fashioned. “Because I am sore tired of the grave, lad, and your body will be my ticket out of it.” With that, dark green flames poured from her body and washed over Kellan. They seemed to burn endlessly, and I couldn’t get close… until the flames left Claudia, lying in a gray-skinned, lifeless heap, and pulsed across Kellan’s body. His eyes took on that green glow, and he turned to me, a wicked smile spreading across his face even as his muscles began to swell again. “There you are… finally, I have human flesh again, and actually perceive you, Abomination. I am sure that your sacrifice will give me the power to extend my abilities across the world, just as the lives of every drunken fool on this property have enabled me to possess one of my descendents and remake his form. Let the world welcome back the great Quincy Gosser!” This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 2 Chapter 1 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 (and Bestiary Notes) ----------------- “I’m just a guy who wants to make a name for his band, date his girlfriend, and pay off my college loans. I’ve never gone to a gym in my life. I’ve never been a big guy and always thought they were seriously uncool. But I feel… I feel great!” Kellan had been venting his conflicting emotions into the cold, dark night, his new voice just as strong as the rest of his new physique, but thankfully everyone else had either shifted inside or were riding the hayride on the other side of the Higgins property. The formerly 5’10.5” indie guy now looked like he’d spent years making sure his 6’3” body was as strong and flexible as it could be, when he’d started the night as a slim, almost delicate looking young man. Everything about him, from his broad chest to his thickly muscled arms, his washboard abs to his protruding package, screamed Alpha Male. He was, however, not a happy one. “Now I can’t even piss in peace! I keep going into trances and I’m growing out of my clothes! There are hundreds of people around and none of them realize anything’s going on and my girlfriend’s memories are changed! I’m thinking all these weird thoughts and getting turned on all the time and… I just wanted to come to this party and relax!” He swung his hand back and, before I could stop him, punched the brick wall of the Manor. Then, instead of yelping in pain as I expected, he looked confused. We both stared, astonished, as he pulled his fist away… completely unharmed, with only a bit of dirt on the knuckles. The wall was not so fortunate. A small crater of cracked brick remained where Kellan had slammed his fist into the wall. I stared at it, and at his hand, and my eyes revealed a brief green glow emerging from his fingers before fading away. Uncertain of what that meant, I turned my attention back to his face, in time to catch his expression: wonder. That look was swiftly replaced by one of exhaustion. “Whoa man… I feel beat!” He leaned against the wall and took deep breaths, while I pondered this new development. I was standing next to a guy who could potentially count as a superhero, with some amount of super strength and invulnerability… but using that power wore him out… and maybe used up some of the green energy that had inundated his body moments ago. My thoughts were interrupted when Kellan stood up straight, dusted off his hand, looked at me and said, “Look, Angelo, thanks for coming to get me back there. I appreciate it… even if you did track me to the toilet.” Before I could protest that I had actually not expected him to be there, he held up a hand to stop me and continued. “I’m going to try and act normal, though… my friends didn’t notice anything different the last time, so I’m going to try and go with the act. Hopefully, if anything else weird does happen, I’ll be able to resist it now that I’m so strong. Have a good night, and nice to meet you.” With that, he stomped off, leaving me alone and unsure what to do. “Well, so much for my short career as a green-glowing-light slayer,” I complained to the night as the hayride pulled around and let out its passengers, who dispersed to other sections of the party. I stepped aside as a drunken ghostbuster lurched into the restroom, and then froze. I was staring at the restroom’s entrance and could now see the red ripples head-on, but they hadn’t been there a moment ago. Whatever it was, it seemed to be centered on the men’s room… or was it? I squinted in the dark, and could somehow tell that the weird red glow was pooling around the general spot of the wall between the men’s room and the ladies’ room. I turned and saw another ripple centering on the bonfire… and I remembered seeing others in the dance room and the main entrance/drinking room. Was there one in the chapel? I turned around again and, yes, I could make out the same rippling effect emerging from the stained glass windows. I stepped back to get a better look at the full manor, but whatever my new ESP involved, it apparently didn’t count as X-ray vision. Just my luck. Still, if there were any more of those… rippling vortices in the building, I couldn’t tell from out there. When the ghostbuster guy came out again (walking slightly better and not any more muscular than before, I noted), I tried to focus my vision on him. The effect was clear. Ghostbuster seemed to give off a natural illumination… could I be seeing his aura? Whatever it was, the closer he got to either the men’s room or the bonfire, the more of the lights turned red and drift away towards those places. Nor was he the only one, I realized. Everyone around the bonfire was leaking energy into it, and when the Manor’s door’s opened, and partiers spilled out, I saw that they too seeped red light that either drifted back inside or glided over to the fire. I looked down at my body, squinted, widened my eyes, even tried going cross-eyed, but try though I might, I didn’t see any sort of light, red or not, around me. I moved towards the bonfire and watched. The red light drained from everyone standing in front of and next to me did pass through me like a wave… but nothing of me was caught up in that tide. It was like I wasn’t even there, as far as the ripples were concerned. Was I the strange one, not Kellan? The green electricity flowing through him had turned white and made me feel sugar-high-ish when I touched him, and the wisp/shadow had seemed upset by that, but the shadow hadn’t even noticed me when I first walked into the restroom. I’d felt the unearthly chill from the wisp before I’d been zapped, though, and after the first time I’d been able to see the red ripples out of the corner of my eye AND I’d not fallen under the “guys growing muscles is perfectly normal, he’s always been this way, nothing to see here, these are not the droids you’re looking for” spell that had affected Claudia and Kellan’s other friends and relatives. Experimentally, I tried to concentrate on a fallen twig, willing it to float, skitter across the ground, twitch, anything. No such luck. “Sure, the hot straight guy gets all the useful powers. I see living people. Ooooh, spooky,” I grumbled as I turned to head back to the party. Inside, I could tell that the red ripple effect was definitely centered on the drinks. “But that doesn’t make sense,” I mumbled under my breath. “Those drinks came from many different people… how could someone spike or enchant them all as a whole?” I spotted Kellan and Claudia and their friends sipping from glasses, and realized that while Kellan did have that natural aura, his seemed to be shot through with green sparks. The red glow wasn’t draining him… was it? I watched a wave of red pass through him… and then not continue on to the rest of the drinks. Somehow, these ripples were collecting life energy from the guests at the most common places for the people to congregate at the party (the restrooms, chapel, bar, dance floor, bonfire, etc), and depositing it in Kellan! All he needed was the green light to let him use it… or for something to use him. Just then, the clock turned to midnight. Costumed partiers started cheering, toasting, and generally kicking things up a notch. Having people making out drunkenly all around me sent my spirits plummeting again, reinforcing that I’d arrived alone and would be leaving alone (probably fairly soon). I moved to say my goodbyes (and was unable to find anyone I knew besides Kellan), and headed out the door, down the steps, and towards the grassy field being used as a parking lot. I was surprised to find that there weren’t any ripples there… but what I did discover was much worse. I got to my car, and was about to shrug out of my costume wings, when I noticed someone sitting in the driver’s seat… someone with pale skin that didn’t come from any makeup or mask. Someone who was sitting very still. The guy didn’t seem to be breathing. I was about to call for help, when I noticed that the next car had a young woman in a goth witch outfit leaning against her car’s passenger door… and not moving. Getting closer to her revealed that her skin was similarly discolored and she had neither breath nor a heartbeat nor any warmth to her skin. Over by the driver’s side, her friend (or possibly girlfriend) was actually in a similar state, lying on the ground in a playboy bunny outfit. I started to run, but all around me, the scene was the same… people were dead… but strangely so, as if they’d just stopped being alive the moment they reached their cars. My eyes revealed that they all lacked any sort of aura. I finally spotted a pair of guys (dressed as Na’vi from Avatar, since their costumes were largely blue body paint, they looked extremely chilly) headed to their car, reaching for the handle. “No, STOP,” I shouted, just in time to see them both turn gray and slump over. A moment later, their auras reappeared, like shining, multicolored ghosts hovering next to their bodies, looking confused. Then, from the borders of the property, a red thread of light snapped towards us. It passed through me harmlessly, but the aura-ghosts stuck to it, spinning and wrapping around it like someone was rolling them up, their glow turning red as they formed a ripple and slithered back towards the Manor, like some deadly aurora. After a moment of sheer gut-wrenching terror, I was able to get a grip. I was somehow immune (undetectable? untouchable?) to the ripples. They couldn’t hurt me… for now. Then I got angry. Someone or something was behind this… hurting people and stealing their very essences without even a warning, for no reason, and it was using Kellan for something as well. Well, it wasn’t getting away with it. I was going to get rid of the thing, make it stop messing with Skeletal Boy, and hopefully, find some way to return all those people’s auras to them. Heaven help anything that got in my way. I’m not sure if it was my wrath or my growing ability to sense supernatural forces, but I felt the ghost about to make its move early this time… like a faint shiver instead of the chill of the void. I left the drained bodies of the partiers at their cars and sprinted up the hill to the Manor, my costume wings smacking my shoulders with each step. I dodged the hayride, gasping for breath, and made my way through the lurking guests to the door, opening it to the increasing otherworldly cold, and the sight of Kellan doing a solo keg stand to the applause and cheers of his friends! His arms were groups of bulges encased in tight black lycra, his shoulders were flexed, and his legs stretched out to either side to help him balance. His pants only stretched down to his muscular calves, and his sneakers looked small on him. A little farther down, his thighs strained against the fabric, and… oh geez… he was rock hard, his erection stretching halfway down his left thigh (and the girls certainly noticed THAT, if their raucous squeals were anything to go by). His chest was flexing impressively as his gymnast’s build supported his body, and it astounded me that his costume hadn’t torn. But while the sight was definitely worth charging uphill to get back here, and it was cold as the grave, I couldn’t see a single spark of green lightning. Where was the thing? I deliberately thought back to my determination by the cars, and my temper started to flare at the memory of the helpless, lifeless guests. The angrier I got, the brighter and clearer those vile red vortices around the drinks became, as if my rage gave me greater visual clarity. There! The red ripples sped up and become more jagged, shifting to their complementary color: green. Arcs of neon green flew towards Kellan… no… towards the keg! As I tried to slide through the crowd, the green lightning flowed from the keg up to Kellan’s “kiss me” lips, across his smooth cheeks, coiling in his eyes which immediately took on a dazed look, and down his wide neck, his adam’s apple bobbing as he continued to suck beer (and lightning) thirstily. The green glow continued to whip across his shoulders, down his powerful arms to his hands, with each finger glittering brightly, before the energy surged up his chest, outlining each of his abs, temptingly revealed since his shirt had rolled down. It danced up, appeared to stroke his bulge, and slithered up his long legs. This time, though, it wasn’t getting away unscathed. I didn’t even have to touch Kellan. Instead, with the lightning blazed around him, I simply approached and thought of the playboy bunny, the goth witch, the na’vi guys and everyone else out there with the cars, and somehow willed the lightning to morph into white fireworks, cascading down into the keg. An agonizing, echoing scream emerged from the metal barrel, but only I noticed it. My white flames fanned out from the keg, driving out what looked like a disembodied, bearded head formed entirely of green smoke, looking about in anger and bewilderment, but somehow never seeming to turn in my direction. I stared it down, and the white radiance bent to my will, scorching the… ghost… and it disappeared in a puff of sickly emerald smoke. As the flames died, I felt a rush of triumph, but sensed that the thing wasn’t done yet. As evidence, Kellan was growing again. Still suspended upside-down, Kellan went from gymnast to pumped-up mixed martial artist. I could tell that his body was getting taller because his feet inched higher into the air. His legs throbbed, and I watched as his calves swelled, pushing his black lycra pants farther from his feet and closer to his knees, while his thighs grew steadily larger and more powerful. The waistband of his pants started to slide down, showing off more of his treasure trail, pulled by the growing erection straining to be free. I tore my gaze from his groin and almost whimpered at the sight of his torso. Kellan’s abs protruded more, while retaining (even enhancing) their impossible definition. I barely resisted the urge to push my face into his abs and lick down to his belly button while it was suspended in front of me. His chest also grew, each pec now cushion-sized and capped by large, visible nipples, which looked strange against the stretched fabric with the wide painted-on skeletal ribcage. The neck of his shirt dipped low as the pecs pushed out, and more of Kellan’s goth-thug style script tattoo was visible, but still not enough to read. His shoulders looked broader, and he had to shift his grip on the keg with his thickening arms before executing a perfect flip to his feet (showing off his sculpted ass… I noticed a girl dressed as a bumblebee actually swooned out of the corner of my eye). He turned around, caught my gaze, and sent me a smile that went straight to my balls. Ignoring his friends, he wrapped his huge arm over my shoulder (carefully not bending my wings). He murmured directly into my ears, with a voice like an avalanche of caramel, “When I felt it coming over me, I couldn’t resist… but I didn’t try… I knew even if I’d acted like a jerk, my guardian angel’d be there to help me out. Thanks buddy… sorry for earlier.” I’d stopped breathing, and my cheeks were burning. Was this amazingly hunky straight guy actually flirting with me, and calling me his buddy AND apologizing? I finally managed to gather my wits, and asked “How are you feeling? Sorry it took so long to figure out how he was getting to you.” Kellan grinned at me. “No worries… you’ve got my back… even if my back is bigger than it used to be.” Meanwhile, his friends were drunkenly shouting “Get a room, you two” among other, less friendly statements. “Don’t mind if we do,” retorted Kellan with a shit-eating grin before tugging me out the door into the chill night air. “Um, not that I object to being tugged along,” I said, “… but where are we going?” He stopped, seemed to think, and then shrugged. “Honestly? I just wanted to get away. I mean, I’ve known those guys forever, and I could tell you everything about them, but at the moment, I feel like four things matter to me. The first’s figuring out what’s happening to me tonight, because ignoring it wasn’t working. The second thing’s Claudia. God, I just can’t stop thinking about her tonight. It’s like my libido’s pumped up along with everything else about me. The third’s you… somehow, things are less crazy and more deal-able when you’re around, and I don’t miss Claudia so much, either.” At this point, he inhaled deeply and audibly, and his eyelids fluttered shut in delight. “MMMMmmm… you smell good, too. Hold still.” Enforcing that command (though I’m sure he meant it as a request… didn’t he?), Kellan reached out, placing his large, warm hands on my arms and holding me still as he leaned forward and breathed in, almost nuzzling me. The November night’s cold was driven away by the heat of his body and his warm breath on my neck, though goosebumps of a different kind spread across my skin in anticipation. Was Kellan… attracted to me? How? What sort of ghost would make a straight guy into my ideal gay man? It didn’t make any sense! Then, before I could be paralyzed by thoughts, I asked, “And the fourth thing?” His cyan eyes met mine, and he pursed his lips. “The fourth thing is that I’m… having fun looking like this, GROWING like this. I want to explore it… I want to stay this way… or maybe even feel my muscles grow again. I don’t want to ignore it anymore. When I was hanging out with Claudia, and she was paying attention to me like she hasn’t since we first started dating, I realized that I feel better than I did when I was skinny. My skin’s strong but so sensitive. My senses are stronger... I can taste shades of flavors and age and intensity in my beer now that I never noticed before. I can tell you the natural hair color of everyone on the hayride all the way over in the woods, in the dark. I can hear conversations through the music back in the dance room. And I can smell… well, lots of stuff,” he finished with a surprisingly bashful smile. “And did you see me back there with the keg stand? I could never have balanced myself like that before, but now I could probably lift the keg one-handed when it was full. And the people’s reactions… Claudia’s, her friends, the guys, you… it’s a rush. I want to see how this goes.” I took a deep breath. “There’s a problem with that, Kellan. You see, people can’t leave the party… alive.” That was enough to shock him out of his building love of his new body, and cause his rapturous expression to shift into an angry frown. “Huh? What do you mean? Someone died? And people are still partying back there? What’s wrong with those sick fucks?” I held up a hand to interrupt. “I’ve been seeing these weird ripples of light in different parts of the manor. They seem to be sucking up the stray… uh… life force of people who get near them. It doesn’t seem to do them harm, and if I had to guess, I’d say they’d probably be shedding that same energy partying as hardy as they are anyway. But if they go to leave, and get near the cars, they go unconscious, turn gray, stop breathing, and lose a heartbeat… and those ripples pull out their whole… souls, I guess.” Kellan looked horrified. “Dude, that’s terrible! You think this has something to do with my muscles?” I nodded and continued, “There’s ripples in the restroom, the chapel, and by the bar, along with some other places. I think that the green entity is some kind of ghost, and that every time it makes you grow, it’s hooking you up to those stolen life energies. That’s how you’re so big so fast, and maybe why your emotions are going so wild… you’re plugged into the life of everyone here.” Kellan shuddered. “Ugh… I thought this was awesome, but now I feel… dirty. I’ve got people inside me? Is there a way we can give it all back to them? And how can you see all this stuff?” I filled him in about my own abilities, and how they got stronger each time he did. “Huh… wonder why? You don’t look or act any different than you did before… except maybe a bit less shy and nervous.” I wasn’t sure how to take that, so I shrugged, before chiming in. “I know that the garage, behind the dance room, has all kinds of stuff in it… there might be scales or something we can use to measure how you’ve changed. And hopefully they’ll have a flashlight there or something… your cousin, Mack, mentioned that there were some old books and stuff upstairs... I thought that we might find something about this ghost, maybe.” Kellan beamed his rock star smile at me. “Measuring my muscles AND finding out what’s going on? I like the way you think… why didn’t we meet ages ago?” We exchanged high school and college details (I was a catholic school boy all the way until college, when I went to a Big 10 university, he went to public school his whole life and stayed at one of the local colleges) until we reached the garage. The music from the DJ’s speakers one room over boomed and covered the sounds of the two of us rummaging around (and Kellan hadn’t quite gotten used to his new mass, and would accidentally knock something over with his more bulky muscles every so often), but eventually we found the flashlights and a scale. Kellan wasted no time kicking off his shoes (which seemed to have grown with him, somehow, but only partially, and were getting tighter even though they now read size 12.5, when he claimed to have been a 10 earlier) and climbing on top of it. “Holy fuck! Angelo, it says 256 lbs! I weighed only 137 this morning,” Kellan exclaimed, with something like shock and something like glee spreading over his face. “I’m nearly double my original weight… this is crazy!” We next located a tape measure. “Man, the Higginses keep everything in this place,” I murmur before sliding one end under his foot and raising it to check the tape. “Wow… 6’7”! You’re huge!” Kellan flexed and posed at the praise, making his skeleton costume ride up (and down) in a few places. “Aren’t you cold in that thing,” I ask him, nodding to the flimsy costume. “Heh… earlier I either stayed inside or near the bonfire, dude… but now? I don’t even feel the cold… it’s like I’m built to withstand worse, so this chill doesn’t even register.” That immediately killed the mood, as we both remembered it hadn’t been Kellan who was building his body, and he was right, the chill I felt in the presence of the ghost was much worse than anything November could throw at me. Suddenly the light flicked on. “Hey hon,” said Claudia as she leaned against the garage door, hips and legs displayed provocatively despite being decorated with fabric bones. “What are you guys up to back here?” I turned to see Kellan looking at Claudia and her curves like dog hungry for a… well, bone, so I chimed in. “Um, Kellan mentioned wondering how big he’d gotten, and I recalled there being a scale and tape measure back here, we were going to see if there was anything else upstairs, though…” I trailed off, realizing neither of them were listening to my handy (and nearly truthful) explanation. Claudia looked at Kellan like she really wanted to help him the rest of the way out of his costume, and if Kellan looked at Claudia any harder, he’d probably burst out of his pants, at least. Claudia finally gathered herself together and said, “Mr. Higgins, would you like to join me on the dance floor for our song?” Kellan nodded eagerly, then visibly remembered my presence. I mimicked a smile and waved them off. “Go on, you crazy kids, I’m going to do a bit more exploring… I shouldn’t be far and I’ll let you know if I find anything.” Claudia wrapped her hands around Kellan’s bicep-laden arm and blew me a kiss. “Thanks Andrew, you’re a dear,” she cooed as the two of them headed to the dance floor. I took a deep breath, counted to ten and resisted the urge to growl, “It’s Angelo, you twit.” I then grabbed a flashlight and started the long trudge up the road to the second floor. The manor’s odd construction made it so that there was a dirt road around the back, sliding up the hill and opening into a large entrance on the second floor, presumably for the church camp to store supplies. When I got there, I saw that it was left open, as always, and I carefully walked in, searching the piles of dusty junk for something that looked helpful. I made it into the third room before I came across some books with what looked like solomonic symbols on their weathered leather covers. I flipped one open, and tried to make out the flowing inked script in the light of the flashlight. “Of course the guy who can see in the dark is downstairs dancing… I’m only in luck if this book is written in invisible ink…” I paused, realizing the script wasn’t in English, and grinned, “… or if it is LATIN… thank you, private school education!” I tried to remember how to conjugate the verbs, but for the most part, it came surprisingly easily to me. The book turned out to be a journal and guide written by one Quincy Gosser, Witch Hunter, one of the founders of the “Church Camp” that used to be held on the grounds. Mr. Gosser’s writing initially gave the impression that he considered temptations of the flesh a mere distraction from his work of riding the world of “witches, monsteres and other abominations against God.” Following that were a number of descriptions of various monsters and spells and how to ward against them. Towards the end, though, the writing got scratchier and talked about how the people in the predominantly Quaker-populated region were unimpressed by witch hunts that had gripped the states farther North, and were more accepting of things Quincy considered “uncanny.” “Soone we shouldst be surrounded by beasties and witches and thinges most terrible, women shouldst wear the foul raiment of the grave and men shouldst lie with men and the spawn of the Whore of Babylon and the Fallen shouldst walk amongst man unknown,” was perhaps the most understandable passage in the final letter, thankfully written in English (or close to it). Finding nothing else in the room, I picked up Gosser’s journal, and began to stand up, when I felt that eerie cold emanating from the floor beneath me… the dancing room! I struggled to run out, but my wings got caught on a group of old fishing poles. I struggled to get free, feeling the cold increase, and finally hearing my fabric wings rip apart, leaving tattered black folds hanging from the plastic frame. I tore down the hill as quickly as I could, burst through the main door, and ran to the dance room, only to be lost in the shrouded darkness and dizzying lights. People milled and sifted around me, still dancing, while I tried to use my second sight. I could tell that the ripples here were active and that the ghost was nearby, but with the disco ball, rainbow flashing lights, and various patterns and darkness in the rest of the room, I couldn’t distinguish the electrical lights from the supernatural ones. Finally, I spotted them, back against the wall in the darkened corner, behind one of the fake monster displays. Out of the darkness loomed the body of huge man, the illustrated bones of his costume catching the black lights, and what looked like a storm of green lightning clashed around him. Kellan and Claudia were making out savagely, even as the Ghost whirled around them like a jade vapor with the suggestion of that same bearded face from before, only larger, reconstructing Kellan’s body while they ground together. Claudia’s legs were wrapped around Kellan’s hips as he lifted her off the ground, thrusting in time with the music, shaking her entire body, and their heavy breathing seemed to be sucking in the green vapor of the ghost. Kellan’s physique was now more like that of a boxer and a wrestler combined than a gymnast, but he had to be at least 7 feet tall, and his sleeves had begun tearing along the seams as his arms grew too powerful to contain. His pants rode low on his hips, rolled downwards as he grew taller and broader, but he obviously was past caring. So was I, for that matter. I tried to draw on that power and anger from before, but even though I managed a few white flames, it was like trying to put out a wildfire with a water bottle. The green lights were resisting the conversion… probably because Kellan was going wild with lust for both his girlfriend and his own muscles. I realized that as strong as he was now, there’d be no chance he’d even feel it if I toppled the nearby wolfman mannequin on him, much less tapped his shoulder. He was moving faster, grinding harder and harder against Claudia… and then he went too far. With a loud moan, he slammed her against the wall, and dust and chips of stone visibly dislodged over the couple as her breathless gasps cut off abruptly. Immediately I felt Kellan’s panic, and somehow he instinctively mimicked the rippling effect, sending out ripples that searched for me… and were able to find me, this time. I felt the white flames billow from me, wash over him and burn away the green lightning, while the ghostly mist howled in rage. I vaguely heard a scratchy voice whisper “jussssst a litttttllle bitttt morrrreeeeeeee…” before the ghost retreated from the white light that flared around Kellan. The light then abruptly spilled back to me, and leaving the big guy cradling Claudia, his shoulders shaking and whimpers of sorrow emerging from his throat. I got closer, saw the blood on his fingers as he held the back of her head, her aura gone, and immediately felt like a heel for ever thinking an angry thought about Claudia and coveting her gorgeous guy. I placed my hand on Kellan’s shoulder (and had to reach up a bit more than before to do so) and he turned to me, tears in his reddening blue eyes. “I-I’m so sorry… it felt so good, and I wanted more, and she… she did t-too, and… and… PLEASE! Angelo… you… you’ve saved me every time that thing messed with me in this whole, fucking terrible night, and… please… can you do anything for… for her?” I felt like the weight of the world was on my shoulders… in a physical sense. It felt like everything slowed down, and my helpless reply of “No” was ground to a halt before I could even utter it. In that moment I wondered… could I? How did I know I couldn’t? Keeping one hand on Kellan’s shoulder, I reach out and lift my fingers just over Claudia’s heart, close my eyes, and concentrate on whatever the opposite of the red ripples would be… something to fill her with life. Sweat formed on my brow, and I concentrated on Claudia as I’d seen her earlier in the evening, vivacious, flirtatious, full of life and eager to experience more of it with her friends and lover. That’s when I heard… a new sort of music, not the dj’s piped and played-with pop tunes, but something pure and sweet and elusive, deep and lofty at once. All other sounds and sensations died away, and I felt strangely adrift, as if borne aloft by the melody. My lips parted and I felt my voice, initially soft, spill out with a resonant baritone, joining in with the music. There were other voices, ones I could just barely make out, and they seemed to intertwine with mine, welcoming me somehow. I could easily lose myself in the song until my throat gave out, but I felt something propel me with dizzying speed through the chorus, hearing voices come and go until I reached one that was deeper and richer than any of the others I’d heard before, and so heart-stoppingly beautiful that I was entranced. My song felt like baby’s wails in comparison, though the song itself reminded me of a dirge, full of loss and acceptance. Then our two voices blended together, and the song seemed somehow more… optimistic. I felt lifted up and moved with more of that incredible velocity, the deeper voice accompanying me past the rest of the chorus until they faded into the distance, and the faint sounds of the dj’s booth were audible again, growing louder as we got closer. The song crescendoed and then ended, rapidly drowned out by a popular rap song remixed to death. Abruptly, I found myself back in my body, my eyes open… and seeing Claudia’s chest rising again, hearing Kellan’s sobs of relief as he hauled me into a crushing one-armed hug, my face pressed against his pecs as he held his unconscious girlfriend with the other. And that’s when everything blacked out. This post has been promoted to an article

Baring Bones: A Halloween Story - Chapter 1 By Martin J. Manco Chapter 2 Chapter 3 Chapter 4 (And Bestiary Notes) ---------------------------------------------------- Nobody really believed that the old Higgins Manor was haunted. Calling the place a manor was actually a stretch, since, though it had two floors with high ceilings, columns in front, and was very wide, it had maybe 10 rooms. One of those had been reconstructed into a chapel when the building was used as a church camp (whatever that involved) years ago. The building sat on what is now a small farm, used for growing pumpkins, christmas trees, and the like for various seasonal events. The Higgins family was very business oriented and hardworking, though their serious nature concealed a great enjoyment of fun as well. For that reason, they decided to use the "manor" not just for their annual Halloween party, but to put on a children's Halloween show and “Haunted House and Hayride” for the entire month of October. I had been part of the kids’ act (a magician, puppeteer, and comedian, often switching costumes and watching the kids), which gave me something to do while I looked for a job that was more lucrative. At 27 years of age, with a Liberal Arts degree and a few grad school courses under my belt, I was a bit at a loss for direction in life. No job really spoke to me. Finding the seasonal position for Halloween was a fun way to earn a bit of extra money on the side while I dealt with the tedious work at an office store during the week. When November rolled around and that job ended, I was invited to a celebratory late Halloween Party in the Manor. I’ve always loved dressing up in costume, especially for Halloween. With dark brown curly hair, brown eyes, Mediterranean complexion, rapidly-growing stubble, and a height of 6’2,” but no fashion sense to speak of, and a lanky, gangly build, costumes gave me the chance to have some style, for once. Taking advantage of the day after Halloween sales, I found a bunch of props for a really cool fallen angel costume, including dark wings that looked like a mix of bat (with the little claw on the top) and bird (with painted and fabric feathers), a pair of dark feathered wings that slid into place behind my ears, a necklace with a cross and wings dangling from a silvery chain, black denim pants, and a t-shirt with images of a swarm of warring angels taking flight. I looked pretty awesome... especially since the wings were rigged so that by pulling two wires that dangled from the back, I could make them unfold and flap. I arrived at the party a bit late, and realized I might've made a mistake in coming. Most of my coworkers from the show had families, and had left earlier, and the place mainly held the Higgins family members and a ton of their children's college classmates and friends. If you hadn’t guessed from my costume and job, I’m pretty nerdy, and while not antisocial, I tend to be shy around new people. I sifted through the crowd, being careful not to hit anyone with my wings or get tangled in fake spiderwebs, until I reached the perfect wallflower’s vantage point against the wall, next to a life-size model of Grandpa Munster. That’s when I saw him. In a sea of vampires, fairies, ninja turtles (a surprising number of whom were ladies, some of whom had some pretty creative “half-shells”), and stranger costumes, was a cute, lanky guy. He had black hair, blue eyes, fair skin with a hint or two of freckles, and a sparkling white smile, dressed in a black skintight outfit with a white bone design, making him appear like a very sexy indie skeleton. His slim body, while not particularly powerful or muscular, was long and graceful and strong-looking… and his pants pushed forward enticingly at the groin, just enough to hint at more if only he had been erect, while not being actually obscene in his current state. Sadly, he also had a skeletal girlfriend (although I’ve never seen a skeleton show so much cleavage before, it was a fairly stylish Halloween costume for her). I like straight guys, and am friends with several of them (and their girlfriends or wives). I really wasn’t expecting to meet anyone at this party who would last more than that night (like the couple who kept insisting that I flap my wings for them every time we crossed paths… at most recent count, it was about 8 times so far, and I’d only been there for an hour or so). Finding out that this cute skinny guy was taken and probably wouldn’t be interested in starting a conversation with me was a little disheartening. I walked up to him and said “Nice costume,” and got a “Thanks,” and a nod in response as he turned back to his friends and girlfriend. After that, I decided to wander around. The place was set up with a bonfire in the front, a food/BYOB entrance room, the chapel (which was mostly left alone except for people to cross through it to get to the rest rooms) and a dimly-lit strobe light- filled dance room with a DJ, so I decided to dance and sway to the music for awhile, flapping my wings occasionally just for the fun of it (and to the applause of onlookers). Then I felt an odd chill… like someone walking on my grave. I wandered away from the dance floor, rubbing my hands against my shoulders in an effort to warm myself, only to find that the chill emanated from a particular direction… the chapel. Though that room was stone, it also had very little in the way of doors or windows, so there shouldn’t be any drafts. Stepping past the mannequins decorated like vampires and Frankenstein monsters, I entered the room, feeling the eerie chill seep into my bones. As my eyes adjusted to the dim lights of the room, I spotted an odd green glow coming from the door on the far side, behind the altar. “I don’t remember any lights or special effects in that room,” I murmured, wondering if the Higgins family had put on some special display for the party. “No, that’s not likely… I’m the only one back here, after all,” I said, moving forward and opening the door with a long creak… only to be proven wrong. I wasn’t the only one back there. Skeletal Boy, in all his lithe, black-and-white, skintight glory was standing there, with his back to me (I promise, I only peeked at his butt briefly… just long enough to notice he had one, which is kinda unusual for skinny guys), facing what looked like a floating electrical tennis ball. Whatever it was, the thing was neon green, round, only a few inches in circumference, and seemed to be made of lightning. The chills that ran down my spine earlier were back with a vengeance, and I realized that THIS was the thing that was causing them. The object appeared to bounce and roll about in thin air, dancing and swaying back and forth, and I was shocked to realize Skeletal Boy’s head was turning to follow it… almost as if he was mesmerized! I moved forward, shouting “Look out!” as the strange orb flared and what looked like a green lightning bolt launched itself straight at Skeletal Boy, sinking into his forehead. Skeletal Boy moaned throatily and the orb of light began moving closer to him, his arms stretching out and his stance widening as if he were somehow enjoying the invasion of his mind and body. Electricity danced from his dark wavy hair, down his lanky body, sparking at the joints and the crotch, and then snaking down his legs to his toes. With his costume, I was reminded of the old cartoons where electrified people’s skeletons were visible. My previous momentum carried me forward and I slammed into Skeletal Boy’s lanky (and now electrical) body, sending us both crashing to the ground. The ghostly charge running through him also spread into me, but the electrical flames immediately blazed white instead of green as soon as they touched me, and I felt oddly satisfied, as if I’d just gobbled down a whole bowl of hot fudge sundae. An otherworldly howl of pain resonated through the room, coming not from Skeletal Boy or me, but from the glowing orb, which shrank in on itself and fled, sinking into the wall. Skeletal Boy groaned this time, with a sense of soreness or pain, and I realized that the green flames had vanished along with the orb. “Are you OK,” I asked him, gently shaking his shoulder. He rolled over onto his back, before his blue eyes finally flicked open and he stared up at me. Gulping for a moment, he finally stammered, “I-I th-think so.” Then he winced and stretched, moaning. I looked him over, using my past experience as a lifeguard (another short-lived, not very well-paying job of mine) to examine him for injury. My efforts were short lived, though, as I started to gape at the sight of what I’d initially believed were convulsions. Instead, they turned out to be shuddering flexes of muscles… muscles that began to grow. The entire process was mesmerizing. The skinny college garage band guy began to swell with newfound muscle. His arms became thicker, stretching the black sleeves of his costume, his legs grew longer as his calves and thighs throbbed. His neck appeared slightly thicker and his shoulders visibly broadened, gaining that sloping curve of trapezius muscle that I’d always coveted on athletes. This reshaping of his body caused the neck of his shirt to dip down, revealing the indentation between a growing pair of pecs, as well as a tattoo, in elaborate gothic cursive, with words that I couldn’t make out without lifting his shirt further. His skeleton costume now looked… sexier. The athletic muscles hidden under the sleek black fabric now resembled those of some of the soccer players who lived in my dorm in college. And… was it just my imagination, or was he TALLER as well? I could’ve sworn he was only about 5’10” before, but he now looked closer to six feet. Looking down, I could tell that his muscles and height weren’t the only thing that had grown. His formerly enticing suggestion of a bulge was now… um… more emphatic. MUCH more emphatic. Finally, the growth stopped, and Skeletal Boy stopped moaning, his eyes flickering open. His eyes were faintly glazed, but then cleared and he blinked, looking up at me, around the room, and down at himself… stopping to stare at his new physique. Gulping and clearing his throat (or possibly coughing) he finally stammered, in a voice that was slightly deeper than it had been earlier, “Whuh-whuh-what happened?” Wondering what state his brain was in after what was obviously a bizarre and possibly traumatic (or even hypnotic) event, I decided to answer a question with a question. “What do you remember?” He frowned, thinking, and groaned. “Ugh, I feel like I had way more to drink than I did. I think… I was dancing with Claudia… uh, that’s my girlfriend… when I had to uh, use the head… but I don’t think I ever got there.” He looked confused for a moment, and then his features relaxed oddly, and his voice came out more reverent. “Then I felt… like I needed to go to the light. No one else seemed to notice it, but it was there in the middle of the room, bobbing up and down. When I walked towards it, it drifted back, and I followed. I think I bumped into a guy dressed as a panda, but I can’t remember. I just found myself feeling cold, but knowing the light would make me warmer. It did, and it felt… man, it felt sooooo good. Then it suddenly hurt and then it was gone, and you were there, and then… now… I look like this?” The dreamy sound and expression of his voice cracked and he snapped out of it. “What the hell?!?” Ok, so he knew everything that happened to him, basically, except the why and how. That was a relief. Dealing with someone suffering from trauma would be more than I could handle, particularly if there was some sort of danger around here. I reached out, offering him a hand up, which he took, his grip strong and his forearms flexing and I pulled him to his feet. As he brushed the dust and dirt off his costume, I filled him in with my side of the story. “I was dancing as well… though I didn’t see you guys in the dark. I might’ve gotten distracted by the strobe lights,” I explained with a shrug. “Then I felt something, like a chill. But with everyone dancing in there, it was actually pretty steamy on the dance floor, so I looked around, and felt something cold coming from this direction. I followed it through the other rooms until I came in and saw you looking, uh, mesmerized by this glowing ball of green electricity, like a will-o-wisp… you know, from fairy tales or, um, ghost stories? Little spirits that look like balls of light, which lure people into swamps or off cliffs?” He looked at me like I was crazy, which, admittedly, is what I’d have sounded like if he hadn’t just had a bolt of green lightning through his skull that left him with a totally different body. “Anyway, that’s what it looked like. It then spat a blast of lightning at you, and you, uh, seemed to enjoy it, but I was already moving towards you to try and break you out of it, and I knocked into you. It looked like it was going to electrocute the both of us, when the light changed color and the thing was scared off. It disappeared… I think it sank into the walls of the chapel. Has anything like this ever happened to you before?” He shook his head, dark, tousled hair waving, and replied. “No man… this is some freaky shit going down here.” He then frowned. “You’re the winged guy who liked my costume earlier, but what’s your name? How do you know the hosts?” He then realized that he hadn’t told me his name yet, and stammered, “Um, I’m Kellan. Sorry, ‘bout that.” I smiled and shook his hand. “I’m Angelo. I thought that my costume was appropriate, sorta.” I said with a casual shake of my shoulders and a flap of my wings. His eyes widened and he grinned. “Yeah man, they are pretty cool. I think you’re the only one with a costume with moving parts here tonight.” I then explained about my job, and he nodded. “Sounds cool. I’m a cousin of the main Higgins family,” he explained. “Sooo… what do we do? How do we explain this to, well, everyone? Claudia, the family, etc? And what does growing like this do to by physiology? Are my organs all kinds of messed up now? And… is it going to happen again?” I shrugged helplessly. “At the moment, you know as much as more than I do, dude. I have to wonder though, if maybe I interrupted what the wisp was trying to do to you, and if it’ll be back to try and finish the job.” He shuddered at the thought of that possibility, making his newly-defined muscles flex unintentionally. “I don’t know what to tell you about your girlfriend,” I continued. “But everyone else here shouldn’t notice too much… you’re bigger all over, yeah,” I said, being careful to keep my eyes from lingering. “But you’re just more built than usual… athletic instead of lithe. You should be safe from casual observation, and everyone should take it in size… err, I mean, stride.” I wanted to smack my forehead at my Freudian slip, but Kellan just nodded. “I guess, dude. I’d better go see. Uh…” he looked at me, before continuing, blushing slightly. “Mind coming with me? I could use some moral support, or someone to confirm what happened so they don’t think I’m crazy.” I agreed, but as we exited, nobody appeared to be looking at Kellan as if they were surprised by his size. There were some girls checking him out (and to be fair, his butt was way more seductive now that it was more muscular and, um, springy), though I didn’t notice any guys doing the same (to my dismay… hanging out with a straight taken hunk and still having no idea if there were any guys who swung my way at this party was increasingly frustrating), but no one seemed shocked at his new musculature or height. Everyone was wrapped up in their individual party activities. When we got to the bonfire outside, where his girlfriend was waiting, she turned around, in her pretty, revealing skeleton outfit and smiled. “Kel’ there you are! When you left me on the dance floor I was wondering if you fell in.” Her eyes then moved to me and her pretty lips turned into a frown. “Is something wrong? Who’s this?” Kellan gulped, but seemed just as confused as I was. “Uh, this is Angelo,” he replied, hesitantly “… but don’t you notice anything… weird about me?” She looked at him like he was joking. “No… I don’t. Should I? If this is a joke to make up for leaving me at the dance floor it isn’t a very funny one.” Kellan shot me a confused and worried look, and I shrugged and suggested, “Maybe ask your other friends or family here,” before Claudia took Kellan’s arm and asked “Are you feeling ok?” Kellan stammered, “Uh, babe, I thought you’d noticed… I saw something spooky… like a glowing light, and it did something to me… something that made me, uh, grow bigger… and buffer.” At this, Claudia only smiled, tossed her blond hair, and said, “What are you talking about silly,” as she placed her hands on his chest, right over his pecs, and slid them down his printed on rib cage to his sleek athlete’s abs, caressing him in front of everyone at the bonfire, and making his eyes flutter and his head tilt back in pleasure. She then leaned in for a kiss, being careful to keep her white and black skeleton face paint from smearing, but seeming to do a good job of arousing Kellan. “You’re the same sexy guy I was interested in since we took that ECON class together. Now come on, I just realized some more of my friends were here, and I want to introduce them to you. What’s the point of being in a couple’s costume if I’m not part of a couple to show it off?” She led him away, looking over her shoulder to smile at me. “Nice to meet you, Angelo… hope you’re having fun at the party!” I was flummoxed… what was going on? Had the other party guests’ minds been tampered with to make them think Kellan looked normal? And if so, why? What purpose would it serve the wisp? For that matter, what purpose would making a guy grow more muscular, other to hammer home how painfully single I was? And why wasn’t I affected? Why had I been able to interrupt the lightning attack, and why had the thing fled from me? “I need more information,” I murmured to myself, before going to look for the Higgins family members I knew. Mr. and Mrs. Higgins, a slightly stiff gray-haired businessman who thought he was funny and his more relaxed, if very practiced housewife, had both been dressed as vampires earlier, but I couldn’t spot either one of them. Maybe they had gone to bed already? It was nearing midnight, after all. I did spot their youngest son, a blond, scruffy guy named Mack, dressed as a hula girl with a coconut bra, but when I approached him to try and ask him questions about ghosts and hauntings and Kellan, he was less than helpful and obviously drunk off his ass. The best I got from him was “I think there’s some old books upstairs,” before he bounced off after an equally inebriated young lady dressed as a sexy nurse. As the upstairs section was dusty, unused, and roped off for the guests, I decided instead to examine the scenes of the crime, so to speak. The dance floor was still dark, lit only occasionally by the flashes of light from the DJ’s booth and these odd, stray glows and flashes of rippling illumination, and sparsely populated, most of the earlier crowds having shifted to some other part of the property as such dancers were wont to do. Heading to the main room of the party, I saw that most of the people, including an embarrassed-looking Kellan and Claudia and her friends (who were a lot more “hands-on” than I’d prefer if I was the one dating Kellan, and who were obviously the source of his embarrassment) were standing around, drinking from red plastic cups or getting refills from the rows of half-full bottles of various alcoholic beverages. It might’ve been an afterimage, but I couldn’t sworn I saw the same rippling lights from the dance floor, centered now around the drinks. I squinted, trying to make out the weird lights, but it seemed like I could only catch them, crimson, snaking, glowing streamers, rippling together, out of the corner of my eye. Deciding to get out of sight of Kellan and his ladies, I followed the flow of the crowd outside. The bonfire was still going strong, and the hayride had just pulled up, depositing partiers and picking up new ones who wanted to ride through the woods. Opting to stay nearby (I’d already ridden the hayride as part of the job) I instead moved closer to the bonfire, basking in the heat on the chilly November evening. Gazing into the flames, I was shocked to find that that weird rippling red light was emerging… or convening… on the bonfire as well! I tried to move around my field of vision a bit, but focusing on looking out of the corner of your eyes for an extended period of time is more difficult than you’d think. It seemed almost like the glow was moving through the other people around the fire, though. I peered around at the other party guests (three guys dressed as Mario kart characters with a trio of balloons attached to their belts probably won the most original costume in my mind), but nobody was unusually athletic. Had the wisp focused on Kellan for a reason? Why? There were more attractive guys here (or at least, more attractive than his original skinny shape… his new athletic frame gave him an edge). I stopped my train of thought. Why was I so concerned about this? For all I knew, this muscle growth was Kellan’s (and Claudia’s, if she actually remembered it) dream come true. If they were happy with it, who was I to stand in the way of a straight guy I didn’t even know from having unusual growth spurts? If a green muscle fairy light wanted to supercharge all the guys here, well, I could only benefit from that (if only in eye candy). I was feeling pretty confident about my “don’t worry about it” plan, when I remembered that cold feeling that had led me to interrupt Kellan’s… connection… with the green light. That sensation was like the grave, and it felt unpleasant and unnatural. Kellan had seemed to enjoy it, but he’d been hypnotized at the time, and Claudia and the other guests had clearly had their memories messed with. Even if I wasn’t exactly the heroic type, off to save the party guests from mind control, I certainly didn’t want something meddling with my thoughts and memories. It was just practical and self-centered, but it teamed up with my curiosity. If something was going on, I not only wanted to know all about it, I wanted to make sure it was something benevolent. Convinced I was in the right to keep searching, I decided to check out the other parts of the Higgins Manor. I snuck over to the garage behind the dance floor room, feeling the pulse of the loud music. Though full of all manner of odds and ends, some of which I’d never think to keep in a garage, I didn’t encounter anything supernatural, and no red or green lights appeared. The most recent hayride had taken off, and the upstairs level was still roped off. I checked out the chapel, and while there were more of those red ripples, they seemed fainter and less frequent, somehow, and I couldn’t tell where they were really coming from. I passed the couple of drunken wing fans, dutifully flapping my costume wings for them for the 12th, 13th, and 14th times, and remembered Kellan saying that he’d had to go to the bathroom before he got sidetracked. Like most of the rooms in the Manor, the restrooms were pretty outdated and poor quality. For some reason, the ladies’ room had an entrance from the main hall, but the men’s room could only be entered from the outside, near the bonfire (which made it cold). Both of them had spider-webs (the real variety, not the decorative kind) and dust inside, and the men’s room was (of course) dirtier… and that had been during the daytime when I was working. At a party for hundreds of drunken college kids, it was now likely much, much worse. I slipped outside, approached the bathroom and took a deep breath, hoping I’d be able to hold it the entire time I was investigating. Then I shivered… but not from the natural cold. The original foreboding chill that had led me to the wisp and Kellan the first time was back… and it seeped from the restroom, with a green glow appearing under the door. “Of course that’s where this thing’d go,” I groaned, steeling myself and taking another deep breath before I pushed the door open. I stopped in my tracks, as I saw what looked not like a ball of electricity, but a weirdly green “shadow” slipping around on the floor. It looked vaguely human, but there was no one there… or at least no one where the “shadow” lay. It wasn’t really dark, and had the same green glow from earlier, but it seemed somehow thicker and gloomier than before. I watched as it slid into the only locked stall like some sort of snake, and saw a pair of familiar, muscular calves in black skintight fabric. Mentally kicking myself for getting into this situation, I knocked. “Kellan… are you in there? Is everything alright?” An answering groan, deep and rich and definitely his voice, but thick with arousal that I was pretty sure wasn’t in response to me, even if it did turn every single one of my hormones into fireworks, confirmed my guess. The jade glow intensified, and I figured that I’d best find a way to get inside. The old restroom stall door was old-fashioned, not so flimsy as modern ones, and I’d be unlikely to bust the door down, even with a well-placed kick. I began desperately shaking the handle, and mercifully, the old lock was loose enough to pop open. Kellan’s back was to me, so I was treated to a view of his muscular ass in all its glory, round hardened glutes designed for running, lifting, and thrusting. It would’ve been nice to see it A) anywhere except a really disgusting restroom, if he was gay and interested in me, and C) not arching with green energy. The entity that did it to him no longer appeared as a wisp of light, but as that weirdly “glowing shadow”, now more human-looking, which moved from the floor to the wall, where it was emitting the green lightning directly into Kellan’s eyes. Kellan seemed out of it (or into it, rather), but his body was already warping as that weird light flooded through his muscles. His butt was literally glowing as it flexed and swelled, pushing enticingly towards me. His legs were thickening as muscles appeared to coil into place. His back, now a perfect V, was arched as the eldritch power filled him, his shoulders broader than before and thick with muscle. His arms bulged, powerful biceps and triceps grinding against each other as he flexed in the restroom stall. His neck was thicker as well, stretching to attach to the muscles of his shoulders and back, and his black costume was stretching and riding up on his growing (and glowing) body. I realized with a shock that he was a bit taller than me now. His moans of arousal continued, deep and resonant and obviously stemming from his increasing pleasure. Sparing a moment of regret that I couldn’t see him from the front, and unable to get through to him verbally, I wrapped my arms around his gymnast’s body, and tried pulling him back. Kellan resisted, already much further gone than he had been the last time, his lustful groans replaced by exclamations of disappointment and growls of frustration. The lightning continued to blaze through him (and now me), and this time I felt pain and loss and disorientation before the light changed from poison green to a vivid white brilliance accompanied by the same feeling of accomplishment from the last time. The illumination drove off the weird shadow, forcing it to slink away, and Kellan went slack in my arms. He was now much heavier than earlier, and I had to bend my knees and hold my back against the heavy wood of the stall walls, but in the end, I managed to keep us both from toppling over. When his breathing evened out I took a deep breath, confident that even though Kellan had been changed again, he was safe at the moment. His impressive pecs made his costumed rib cage rise and fall, and the lower part of his shirt raised to reveal several perfectly carved abdominal muscles. Between his chiseled adonis’ belt, a tempting trail of black hair descended from his belly button to his groin, framing a softening uncut dick that had to be at least nine inches hard. I also took in the sight of his substantial balls, and wondered if he’d be able to fit all of his junk back in those tight black pants. After I’d been able to look my fill, his beautiful eyelashes started to flutter. I murmured “Kellan, are you in there?” He groaned and his eyes opened, seeming confused. “Huh? Ange…lo. What’s goin’ on? I was draining the snake when everything went… weird.” He looked down, his eyes widened at the sight of his (mostly soft, but still six inch) shaft. “That’s… not mine,” he stammered, his eyes wide. Hoping to prevent a panic, I interrupted. “Dude, it’s ok, deep breaths. C’mon.” Once he obeyed, I explained what’d happened. “Then you kinda collapsed on me, and you’re a bit heavier than before… think you can stand up? I’m kinda worried about how we’ll explain this pose if someone walks in on us.” He nodded in agreement, still looking confused and unsettled, but with a surprisingly graceful ease, he lifted himself up off of me, using mostly his leg muscles, though his whole body seemed to flex beneath the tight costume, now stretched across a muscular hunk’s frame. I gulped and blushed, and this time he reached out a hand and pulled me up with ease, leaving me facing him. I thought I saw his pale cheeks blush as well, before looking away… and noticing that his cock was hardening again! Forcing my gaze upwards, I managed to say “Thanks… and uh, can you pull your pants up?” This time he definitely blushed and hurried to do that, but his cock was clearly hard and stretching the fabric. “Um… I’ll be outside… call if you see anything weird,” I said, hurriedly, as I duck out of the restroom. Out in the cold November air, I am able to cool down… at least until I hear the sounds of more deliberate moaning and the distinct clapping sound of a guy jerking off, and cursed the old building’s construction yet again. When he finally pushed himself over the brink, it was almost a howl of satisfied lust, and I had to adjust myself and thank heaven I’d opted for heavier black jeans that showed far less than Kellan’s flimsier costume. He eventually came out, wiping his washed hands, and looked at me with an expression like a lost little boy. “Why is this happening to me? What is happening to me? And… why does it feel so good?” This post has been promoted to an article

(this is my first story, hopefully a few folks like it. I need to finish it but figure I should post part 1!) I heard a rustle in the living room, it must have been what woke me up. It was Christmas Eve so my first thought is that the cats or dog were playing with ornaments on the tree. It was a nightly occurrence. We put non breakable ornaments on the bottom because there’s really no way to stop them from doing it when we’re not home, but still, I should make sure that’s all that was going on. When I stepped out of bed the dog wasn’t there which lead me to think she was messing around with the tree. I think I had a suspect. Then I noticed my partner wasn’t in bed either. Two suspects! Well, more likely one suspect eating cookies we had left out and another waiting for some treats. I walked out of the bedroom, rubbing my eyes since I was so groggy and turned the corner into the living room where our tree was set up. It was a little brighter in there than normal, but I really didn’t think much of it, the Christmas tree was up so everything was a little brighter. I didn’t have my glasses on but it looks like there were two people in there plus our dog. I really should have put on my glasses. Just then I heard my partner call my name. But there was certainly another man in the room and I was starting to put pieces of the puzzle together. I was thinking I should grab my glasses when I heard the other man say, “You don’t need your glasses right now, boy, come on over here.” My first thought was, “boy?” My partner doesn’t call me boy, I’m a pretty big guy at 6’2” and 240lbs so it’s not really a word I get called too often. But then my partner chimed in with, “C’mon over here pup.” When he calls me pup, I go weak in the knees, so I walked over to where he was sitting. As I approached from the hallway I could see more of the room. My partner was wearing a pair of briefs and a tank top and the other man… damn I could have put this together earlier… was Santa. Well, at least someone dressed like Santa. They were both sitting down, eating cookies, and as I’d expect, the dog was hoping for some crumbs to fall her way. It was hard for me to take in what I was seeing. It’s not like my partner to bring home some other guy in the middle of the night, especially a guy dressed like Santa. I mean, maybe it’s a Christmas present to me, I’m the one who has a bit of a Santa issue. But they way they were sitting it didn’t look like this was setting things up to fool around or anything. And I was a little more confused because my partner never called me “Pup” in front of other people. I walked over to my partner and he put his hand out and on my shoulder so he could pull me in a bit as I got closer. He could probably tell I was nervous. I didn’t know what was going on and without my glasses I couldn’t see very clearly, not a great combination. But it felt nice to be held in my partner’s arms, he pulled me close in for a hug. And a nice bear hug at that, he’s a good bit larger than me and I like that he can throw his arms around me and squeeze. Once he let go he said, “I bet you wonder what’s going on here, don’t you?” He didn’t really give me a chance to answer before he planted a kiss on my lips. If their goal was to keep me a bit confused, it was working. Just after the kiss Santa spoke up with, “And yes, boy, I’m really Santa. Reindeer and all. I appreciate the cookies you leave each year.” Then he winked that traditional Santa wink with a twinkle in his eye. It helped though, because I was feeling less anxious. “So you’ve been good all year, and for the past several years, boy. You’ve been on my special list. It just takes me a while to make the round. Plus I had to coordinate with your partner here before I could show up.” Santa said that, then turned his head toward my partner and winked. Damn, there is something about his wink that really gets to me. My partner nodded his head and said, “It wasn’t any problem… I love my pup and I’d do whatever to make him happy.” Santa looked back at me and told me how lucky I was… not everyone had a wonderful person like that in their life. I was still a bit dumbfounded but was able to respond with an “I know…” under my breathe at which point my partner doubled up on his hugging effort and squeezed me close. His big bearish arms wrapped around me and then kissed me on the forehead. My partner chimed in with, “What’s the one thing you always want me to do pup? To take care of myself?” At the moment, I couldn’t think of a thing. I really couldn’t blame being tired any longer, I think the shock of all this cleared those cobwebs long ago. But still my mind was blank. I think my partner could tell because he started talking, “You always ask me to go to the gym to be healthier and drop hints that you’d like me to lift weights, right?” Ding Ding. I do bring that up a lot. He’s a great guy and I want him around a while so I do bug him about exercise. “What does this have to do with Christmas… and Santa?” Santa stood up from his chair now and approached my partner and I. My partner lessened the squeeze but still kept me in his arms. As he came closer Santa said, “I know what you’d really like boy. And you’ve been a good boy for a long time and make it through a couple of rough years back there. That’s what put you on my special list for a personal visit.” Now that he was standing, and walking, I was able to put some perspective on Santa. He was shorter than my partner and I, maybe 5’9” or so, but he was thick. He had a red union suit on and it was tight across his belly and chest. His gloves were off and I could see his hands were big. About as big as my bear’s hands. All I could think in my head was, “this is not the time to pop a boner” but thinking didn’t help. I was naked and started getting excited. My partner could feel my dick get hard and said, “I told you Santa, once he figured things out and took a good look at you, he’d start to get excited. Look at him,” my partner was still holding me but turned me a bit so my front was facing Santa. I left a trail of pre-cum on my partner’s shirt and my cock was nearly at full mast now. I was really embarrassed, my cheeks must have been turning pink because Santa chimed in with, “That’s nothing to be embarrassed about boy… in fact, the size of that thing, you should be awfully proud.” At this point my cheeks were bright red. I don’t even know how I had enough blood flow for a full hard on and bright cheeks but clearly it was working that way. My partner and Santa must have talked at length because he chimed in with, “I told you it was nice and thick.” And they both chuckled. He then whispered in my ear, “Don’t be embarrassed, we’re here for your Christmas present.” Santa cleared his throat to get my attention and started talking, “I know you tell your partner you want him to lift weights, to get healthier… but I know what you think about beyond that. You want him to be one of the biggest and strongest men there is, don’t you? World’s Strongest Papa Bear or something like that?” My partner nodded and added, “I thought cuddliest was in there somewhere?” he then looked at me and said, with a wink, “You talk in your sleep sometimes, pup.” “So I’m here to help.” Santa said. “What do you like about your big bear, boy?” This took no time, I know that big bear like the back (well, and front) of my hand. “His big hands… his thick furry chest… his belly, his forearms…” I started to stutter a bit and my big bear chime in with, “What about my legs and rear end, pup?” The only thing I could think of was, “I like it all… every bit of it.” Santa popped in with, “What if there was more of that big bear to like, boy? When you ask him to lift weights, what do you want to get bigger?” It’s not often you gets asked what your deepest desires are and, at best, I can be pretty shy. I didn’t know how to respond. I’m pretty sure they both expected this type of non-response from me because my partner was ready to prime the pump, “What about my chest pup, what it was bigger and thicker? You love nuzzling your head in my chest, imagine if it was bigger just for you.” My cock was answer for me. “He’s dripping like a damn fireman’s hose, you big bear, I think he likes that.” Santa said. He added, “Go rub his chest boy, you want it to get bigger, start rubbing that big furry chest. And I hope you like it, because I have a feeling your big papa bear is going to need rubdowns in the future.” I stepped back from my big bear for a moment. He’s always been bigger than me, we’re about the same height but he had about 70 pounds on me. I wished his belly was smaller, well, I didn’t, I liked his belly, but I wanted him to be healthy. He pulled his shirt off as I turned toward him and started rubbing his chest. A little softly at first. Which made him moan and lean into my ear with “this is not the time to be delicate pup… rub my chest and maul it. Show me how nice and firm that grip is, use that same grip as when you get excited.” So I started squeezing his chest. Really grabbing it, the fur, his nipples, trying to reach my hand all around his pecs and just grabbing. While I was doing this he took a deep breath in and puffed his chest out. He started to moan a bit, saying how good it felt, how I shouldn’t stop. So I didn’t. I kept rubbing that big chest. All the while he was taking full deep breaths, filling his belly and chest each time. What I didn’t notice, well, not at first, is that his chest wasn’t going back down after each breathe. It was staying that size and getting bigger. Once I started to notice I took a step back and took my hands off his chest to take a look. That was a mistake. Within seconds his big paws were wrapped over my hands and he slammed them back on his chest with a deep, guttural “You’re not stopping yet pup. Keep working.” I noticed it was getting tougher and tougher to squeeze his pecs as he got bigger. My hands were starting to get sore but I knew better than to stop. Santa was behind me and suggested I use both hands on a single pec at a time. I was amazed at how big my papa bear’s chest was. I put my left and right hands on his right pec and couldn’t cover the whole thing. But it just encouraged me to maul with all my might to keep him moaning. After a few minutes Santa gently suggested, “Switch to the other one, boy, keep things even.” My forearms were on fire, I wanted to crack my knuckles but I wasn’t going to stop. Each squeeze made my big bear moan, every dozen squeezes or so it looked like he was taking a deep breathe. His belly filled up with air and his chest pushed further out: out to the front, to the sides, his nipples were starting to push down a bit as his pecs got huge. All the while his fur kept up with the size of his big pecs. It was about now that I wanted to see just how deep the crevice was between his massive pecs. I took my hands off his left pec and put them together, kind of like a butterfly and started to push my thumbs between his pecs. This really turned that big bear on. He moaned like he was cumming and threw his forearms over my shoulders. His thick, furry forearms. I was paying so much attention to his chest I forgot how much I loved his forearms. While I buried my thumbs between his pecs my lips were close enough to lick at his forearms. When my tongue touched him it felt electric, at the same time he locked his hands behind my neck. When I looked back at my hands my thumbs were completely hidden in the crevice between his huge furry pecs. I tried to pull them back but I was met with pecs like steel and a grunt from my big bear, “Not yet pup, you want the biggest and strongest, that’s what you’re getting.” All that ran through my head was “Holy fuck” over and over again. Here was my big papa bear, getting bigger. Putting muscle on top of muscle and all I had seen so far were his big pecs and furry forearms. I did my best to keep squeezing his chest even though I felt like I couldn’t move my thumbs at all, but based on the noises he was making and his big belly and growing chest I must have been doing something. But I wasn’t doing enough, so I started licking his right forearm, then his left. Moving as much as I could, which wasn’t much considering he had me locked in position in front of him. I also had less and less room as his forearms got bigger. He took a moment from the revelry of his huge chest to look up and say, “Look me in the eye pup, is this what you want?” I whimpered, “Yes.” The knew that wasn’t enough and followed with a loud and resounding, “Oh yeah, papa bear. Yes!” All I saw was my big bear looking at me over his massive chest. His beard sitting on his pecs like a wild mountain man and his arms locked tight around me. I wasn’t ready to wake up from this dream. He kept his eyes on mind and asked, “Who has the biggest forearms, pup? Mine need to be bigger, a lot bigger.” I really didn’t know this one. I love guys with big forearms but usually measurements are for the upper arm and the forearm is kind of ignored. I thought of Denis Cyplenkov. I didn’t know how big his forearms were, I just knew his hands and forearms were huge. I just blurted out, “21 inches.” My big bear shook his head from side to side with a big of disappointment in his face. He let his chest relax a bit and I was able to pull my hands out. Damn his pecs were beyond huge. He looked at me and said, “That’s too small, pup. Start rubbing my forearms and hands. I’ve been paying attention, I think I know what you need and I’ll let you know when I think they’re big enough.” Holy shit was my papa bear getting into this. I heard Santa sigh behind me. Not a sleepy sigh, but a turned on groan for a sigh. I think he was trying to keep it in but with my big bear getting bigger and getting into it, it was probably getting tough. My dick was leaking on my papa bear’s belly. For a moment he moved his arms from the sides of his head, rubbed his paws and forearms on his belly, then grabbed my dick to squeeze more precum on his furry forearms and nodded saying, “That should help you out a bit, pup, keep rubbing.” I love my big papa bear’s forearms. After we fool around I’d spend a good twenty minutes rubbing his hands and forearms after he mauled my chest and ass so this was heaven. I just have to get past how sore my hands were getting. Trust me, it was easy to do. I had a mission. I couldn’t wrap both of my hands around his left forearm, but I tried. I’ve got pretty big hands so I was guessing his forearms were more than 17 inches around. Well, a lot more since my hands couldn’t touch and had several inches between them. But I squeezed, and rubbed, moving from his thick wrist up to his elbow. Massaging his forearm, feeling it grow. I started to put together that he wasn’t pulling air into his chest as it grew, he was definitely filling up that belly with air but his chest was just growing all that time. Just like his forearms were growing now. Then I looked up, where his elbow and forearm gave way to his upper arm. My eyes started to cross. I’m not a bicep man, but damnit his were big. And a thick trail of hair followed his forearms through to his shoulders. As I rubbed the growing muscles in his forearm his biceps and triceps would tense. And grow. As did his shoulders. And I tried to peak around to get an idea of how thick his back was. His body was tensing and releasing and each time it grew bigger. Santa told me to switch forearms again, “Keep ‘em even boy.” My eyes were on my big bear but I take it Santa was enjoying the show. When I moved to the other forearm my papa bear picked up his other arm. He didn’t flex, he didn’t have to. It was huge. From his shoulder, through his upper arms, his forearms and his massive paws. But the best treat was he exposed his arm pit. It was wet with sweat and dripping. Then the scent hit me. Holy fuck, it smelled like my big bear, I’d know his scent anywhere… but dammit if it wasn’t 100x stronger than normal. When the scent hit me I was pushing into his forearms muscles with my thumbs while my hands tried to wrap around the rest. I had to throw my head into his massive belly to stop myself from cumming. He knew what was happening, he’s seen it before where I get so turned on I just start to cum. The massive hand that was up in the air came down and wrapped around the base of my cock and squeezed. NIce and tight. With his head bowed down he said, “Not now, pup. Hold it back.” He knew I’d do what he said. Or at least as best as I could. But still he kept his hand wrapped around my cock for a minute so I could get my bearings. I was a whimpering mess, but I knew to not stop rubbing that forearm. Eventually he lifted his head back up and let go. While he did he must have caught a look at Santa because he said, “Saint Nick, lose the union suit. Let’s see everything you’ve got.” I could tell Santa was undressing. He was doing his best to hold back I guess but it was too much. After a minute he must have been done because my big papa bear nodded his head and said, “Very nice. My pup’s going to love it when he turns around.” I finally had my bearings again. I never stopped rubbing his thick forearm but I was able to stand up again and I was pretty sure I wasn’t going to spontaneously cum. But I made the mistake of looking up at my bear. Holy shit. His chest was massive, thick and covered with hair. His shoulders looked like they were capped with basketballs. His upper arms were thick and lead to a massive set of forearms and huge hands. “Like your Christmas present so far, pup?” And I shot a load. A huge fucking load. He chuckled a bit and said, “you know we’re not done. What about my legs pup? You need a papa bear with big thick legs, don’t you?”

The Traffic Jam Half a dozen drivers angrily honked their car horns in frustration at a young man, as he walked through a slow moving traffic jam. He stopped in each lane and refused to move until a blue Subaru, managed to merge into said lane. The pair repeated the process several times, until they reached the rightmost lane and exited the freeway. "Pretty sure we are not supposed to do that, Spencer," said the driver. "Come on Jacob, did you really want to wait for a two mile long traffic jam to clear up?" "Well no." "So now we're out. No harm done to anybody." "I guess." "Dude you're too intense." Jacob gave his passenger a look, "I don't think you know what intense means." "Sure I do. You're always like, 'We can't do that,' or 'We're not supposed to be here,' dude you need to lighten up a little." "Yeah, yeah, you say that now, but one of these days you are gonna end up in jail for defacing private property or trespassing." "No I won’t." The two friends continued the drive for thirty minutes before they arrived at a large government building, near the center of down town. The building was roughly eighty years old, and stood as a contraction amid a sea of modern metallic and glass rectangles. There was character in the white painted bricks, and finesse in the detailed edges and borders. "You boys are late again," said the receptionist; a dark haired, pale skinned woman with an icy demeanor. "Sorry Eleanor,” said Jacob "We got caught up in a traffic jam," said Spencer. "According to the reports, the traffic jam hasn't moved at all in the last twenty minutes. Not to mention it's been an ongoing thing since seven." "We got off the freeway and drove here on the regular streets." "Yet you are almost an hour and a half late." "It's a long drive, and it took me a while to convince Jacob to get off the freeway." "I'm sure." "What? You don't believe us?" Eleanor stared down Spencer with her steel colored eyes; a hard soul piercing stare. Jacob tried not to pay attention, to not fall under the woman's spell. "I'm sure you have work to do, so why are you standing in my lobby trying to start an argument?" "I'm sorry, ma'am. It won't happen again." Spencer broke eye contacted and started walking towards the main elevator. Jacob followed suit, and felt a wave of cold air penetrate his body, despite the lack of air currents. Once in the elevator, he turned around to find Eleanor staring right at him. Thankfully the doors closed, almost an instant later. Spencer turned to Drake with a look of anger, "Dude, why didn't you say anything?" "I don't know. She scares me?" A look of total disgust spread over Spencer's face, "She scares you. You are a man, how can you be scared of her?" "Her eyes are terrifying. Besides you caved." "Because I didn't have any back up." The elevator doors sprang open and the duo walked out still arguing, until they reached their separate offices. Spencer left in a huff complaining that Jacob needed to grow a spine. After an hour somebody knocked on Jacob's door. "Come in." "Jacob do you have a moment," asked Melinda, a slender nearly flat chested woman, with brown eyes and brown hair. "What do you need?" "All the electronics in the building are freaking out, and there isn't a single IT person anywhere." "I can't really help you with that." "Actually I just wanted to know if your stuff is acting up." "Let me check, I haven't done anything other than power on my monitor." Jacob typed in his login information and waited for the screen to finish loading. Just before the Windows logo disappeared, the screen cut off, then returned to the login screen. He again typed in the required information, but nothing appeared on the monitor. "That's weird." "Check your phone; I was having problems with mine." Jacob pulled out his phone, unlocked it, and tapped the internet app. The camera app opened up instead. He closed it, and again tried tapping the internet app, only for the calendar app to open. "The wrong apps are opening." "Mine's basically just a brick, it won't do anything." "That is..." Jacob stopped mid-sentence upon taking a look at Melinda. Her breasts were no longer A cups, but instead appeared to be rather full C cups. Gone was the thin almost stick like appearance from ten minutes beforehand, and in its place an hourglass. An hourglass with generous bottom curves and a top seemingly still developing. Her lips curled in a snarl, as she realized Jacob was staring. "...strange." A button from her blouse popped right off and hit, Jacob square in the forehead. Melinda was stunned. She looked at Jacob then down at her breasts and yelped. "Oh my god. My breasts. My breasts are huge. Are...are those my hips? I need a doc," another button pops off and hits Jacob, hit time in the eye. "Jacob are you alright? That wasn't supposed to happen. I mean...god I don't know." She was paralyzed with fear, afraid to approach. Jacob sat in his chair rubbing his injured eye for several seconds until he heard a tearing sound. With his good eye, he saw Melinda's breasts grow to the point of no return. They destroyed the confines of her bra and proceeded to completely popping all the upper buttons on her blouse. The poor woman desperately attempted to cover her abnormally large areolas, as she fled down the hall. Jacob rose from his seat, wanting to wash his eye out; he suddenly felt dizzy. Disoriented, he started rushing to the door. Through his right eye, he saw the sleeves of his shirt were several inches too short. He lacked the time to stop his momentum, and plowed headfirst into the doorway before crumpling to the floor. "Jacob, Jacob. Oh dude what happened to you?" asked a frantic looking Spencer. "I'm not sure. I think I somehow grew," he responded as Spencer offered a hand. Up Jacob went, and up, until he was nearly a foot taller than his 5'10 friend. Through the pain in his eye and forehead, Jacob saw the height difference and became started. He stumbled over his feet and fell forward into Spencer. "Whoa dude, I got ya." "Thanks. Hey you are not Spencer." "What of course I am. Dude you should lie down, there's some blood running down your head." Jacob could feel something running down his face, lots of it, and yet he couldn't focus on the flowing liquid. The stranger standing in front of him, sounded like Spencer and had Spencer's clothes, but he wasn't Spencer. His man had red hair, green eyes, a triangle jawline, dark stubble, and the body of a power lifter. The shoulders were far too massive, the thighs and arms too bulbous, but most prominent was the gut. Like the rest of his body, the gut was visible through several tears in the man's clothes, it looked like a beach ball with ridges. Like somebody inflated Spencer's six pack, by pumping air under the skin to see how far it would stretch. "You can't be Spencer. He is blonde with an athletic build." The man cranked up his head, "Obviously I know that, I'm Spencer." The man started to help Jacob lie down, but used too much force and slammed Jacob into the floor. "Jacob I'm sorry, I don't know my own strength anymore. I don't know anything anymore. Everyone is transforming; growing, shrinking, gaining weight, losing weight, changing hair color, changing eye color, the list just goes on and on. And you're bleeding. Come on let’s get you to the bathroom." The stranger grabs the injured Jacob by the waist and starts guiding him to the bathroom. Still disoriented, Jacob can hear screaming from all over the fifth floor. A naked woman holding two clipboards to her Amazonian body runs past them. Behind her runs and elven woman, short and doll like. Near the bathroom there is man or beast, crawled up in the beetle position. The duo couldn't help but watch as when they recognized the man as Mr. Williams, the seventy-year-old senior manager, balled up on the floor crying. Most of the dense white hair covering his body suddenly fell off, the remaining hair turned pitch black, a dense bush sprouted on the his head. The leathery skin covering his body came alive, all the marks and imperfections slowly disappeared leaving behind pearly white skin, completely blemish free. A lifetime of bacon, pasta, cheese, and beer disappeared in a matter of minutes; the excess skin shrank away, leaving the man looking anorexic. That didn't last. The tissues under the skin started expanding and as his bones began reshaping his body; wide shoulders to go with a narrow waist, and high cheekbones to complement an angular jawline and deep set eyes. Muscles stacked together form the impressive six pack and solid arms of a French underwear model. However the man crawled up on the floor could never be an underwear model, not without facing accusations of stuffing his underwear. A pair of lemon sized testicles and a soft six by four penis sort of dangled out in the air, as Mr. Williams straightened himself out. The dark black hair on his scalp grew longer. The pitch black hair on his head and brows, matched his treasure trail; all of it contrasted with his bright baby blue eyes. The man was no longer seventy; he was probably 22 at the most. Williams stared at his body, then at the lanky giant, and power lifter before running off, sprouting wood. "Spencer what was that?" "What I was saying before. Everyone is transforming, though I don't know why that guy was naked to begin with." Spencer pushed open the restroom door and half dragged Jacob inside. It was difficult getting Jacob's head into the sink on account of his new height. After two minutes of struggling, Spencer gave up; he forced Jacob to his knees and shoved the man's head under running water. "Here press these against your head." Jacob grabbed a wad of water towels out of Spencer's large and calloused hands, and firmly pressed against the gash on his head. The pain and dizziness subsided. His brain began thinking again, rationalizing, trying anything to make sense of the situation. He stood up to his full height. "Spencer you are taller." The thick man managed to grow four or five inches during the walk to the restroom. He looked as if somebody had taken a picture, clicked on the corner and stretched it out. No apparent loss of muscle or fat due to the height increase. "Holy shit you're right. Fuck my face itches, it's on fire." He rushed to a sink and started splashing water on his face to no effect. No fire, other than a dense red bread of fire red hair to go with his the brighter eyebrows and eyelashes. His bottom lip became fatter, the top lip thinner. The nose bridge flattened a bit, the end extended a little ways downward, past the nostrils. Something happened to his ears, but whatever changes occurred where hidden by a thick lion like mane of dark red hair. The gut started expanding again. Growing and growing outward, the six abs on the surface managed to cut deeper and deeper with each passing second. His shirt tore, his pants and underwear tore, and so did his socks. Suddenly the restroom seemed too small. Spencer's gut and pecs bulged out about the same distance. His arms were probably larger than Mr. Williams' chest; his legs were definitely larger than the pretty boy's body. He was a massive wall of muscle covered with a padding of fat. Despite being five or six inches taller than Spencer, Jacob felt incredibly small in his presence. Spencer just seemed to overflow with overwhelming power and strength. For several seconds his body continued to swell like a balloon. "I didn't want this. I don't want to be fat," screamed Spencer has he brought his hands to the sink and knocked it from the wall. It crashed on his feet, but Spencer didn't react. Surely it hurt, though his face didn't even show the faintest sign of pain. It showed excitement. Spencer stepped away from the demolished mess, giving Jacob a good view of his genitals; the carpet matched the drapes. The equipment was probably larger than Mr. Williams', but it looked smaller given the power lifter style frame. Spencer gripped the veiny shaft and started jerking off. "This is amazing. Oh yeah. Fuck yeah. I'm so hot. I'm so fucking hot." Without warning the guy just started humping a sink until he destroyed it too. Due to lack to the lack of experience with his new body, Spencer didn't last long enough to destroy a third sink. He shot a load right into the mirror in front of himself, and kept shooting until collapsing to his knees. "Dude I feel like I can cum forever. Diana, I need to find Diana." As Spencer passed, Jacob couldn't help but notice the difference in height; four inches, maybe more in his favor. He didn't open the door; the red haired giant pushed it, tearing it off the hinges. It flew across the hall and slammed into the opposing wall. 'Holy fuck,' thought Jacob. He could not believe his eyes, as his best friend turned into the world's biggest bull. He couldn't believe the strength of the bull, to tear down a sink, rape another, and to send a door flying. It was surreal, it wasn't possible, and yet the overbearing stench of his cum served as reminder that it had happened. Through the cum, cut the smell of fresh blood. Jacob looked at the paper towels clutched to his forehead, all dark red and dripping blood. He threw them on the floor, and stepped over the debris, to look in a mirror. His face was his, though it was covered in blood. Turning the cold water knob, while still staring at the reflection he frantically stared splashing water on his face. The blood slid off, revealing the gash had healed. No scar, no mark, not even the slightest hint of redness. He continued to stare at his reflection for several minutes expecting some sort of change to occur. It didn't; not after five minutes, not even after ten minutes. He stepped out of the bathroom and started walking around. The entire fifth floor was a mess. Papers thrown about, plants overturned, office supplies littered on the floor, and holes of various sizes in all the walls. "Jacob? Jacob is that you?" Jacob turned around, "Yeah it's me," he said to an Asian woman. 'There aren't any Asian women in his department,' thought Jacob. "Jacob, it's me Trisha," said the woman. Trisha was a brown haired woman, with hazel eyes, and pear build. She was motherly, probably because she had five children and seven grandchildren. The new Trisha most definitely didn't have the body of grandmother. Her hips were wider than the average woman's, but her large bust completely overshadowed them, giving her an apple build. The build was only further accented by the wide square shoulders of a seasoned Olympic swimmer. Her round face was distinctively Chinese, but that body was too out of place, far too big standing at six feet tall. "Please tell me you're in the right mind," said Trisha. "I am." "Good." "Do you know what's going on?" "Well, when I saw Williams I thought the transformation changed a person to their youthful prime, but he was made more muscular and more handsome than I remember. Then I started seeing other people. Diana became a Kate Upton look-a-like with a fuller figure. Rick shrank from 6'2 to 5'5, and now looks like a miniature incredible hulk. Spencer is a red haired giant power lifter, Samantha is an elf, Gina an Amazon, Anna a bodybuilder, Jessica and Rose look like supermodels, Greg and Tim look like underwear models, Silvia, Melinda and few other just grew giant breasts and experienced minor changes. I'm Asian. Honestly I don't have the faintest idea what's going on." "I need a moment to process." "You don't have a moment. All the electronics are malfunctioning, the doors and windows are all locked, we can't leave the fifth floor, and to make everything worse half the staff is fucking all over the place." "What?" "Richard is like fifty now and encouraged Rick and Jessica a threesome with him. Spencer and Diana are destroying everything in sight. Gina and Silvia are taking turns with Greg, and Troy won't stop touching himself. "There's nothing we can do. I am not about to get between Spencer and Diana if that's where you were going with this." "Of course not," she snapped angrily, "Look we need get out of his building now." "You just said everything is locked." "I know. And just to make matters even worse, none of the windows are breaking." "Are you fucking kidding me?" "We've tried everything, they won't break." "Damn, it looks like we'll need Spencer then." "Why?" "He is stronger than he looks. He completely destroyed two sinks and tore a door of its hinges without even trying. Maybe Rick is super strong too. We need them both." "I hate to do this to you, but you need to get him away from Diana. Do you understand?" "Unfortunately, I do." "I'll handle Rick." "Good luck." "Good luck." As Jacob ran around the broken office, he saw a muscular body lying unconscious amid a stack of bodies. Closer examination showed the body was female; Anna, unless another woman suddenly became a bodybuilder. He saw young man with a lean and muscular body thrusting his hips into the anus of an elven woman. Three statuesque women huddled together in a circle, attempting to tie together torn clothes to protect their modesty. Searching the entire floor for the thick red head turned out much harder than imagined. He wasn't anywhere in sight. Spencer was a screamer, and Jacob couldn't hear anything resembling the man's screams. He heard the voices of others having sex, but not Spencer. Refusing to give up, Jacob started running. He fell again and again, due to the lack of coordination, but he constantly rose to his feet. After half an hour of searching he saw them. Spencer had Diana wrapped in his meaty arms; he was walking around, bumping into walls, plants, and even other people. When he stopped it was only to destroy a wall in fashion. The monster pinned Diana against a wall, and began thrusting the entire length of his phallus into her, putting his entire weight into each thrust. On the fourth thrust, the muscles in his ass tensed momentarily and then expanded in one jaw dropping moment. He shoved her right through the wall, slammed her into the ground and kept thrusting away. She screamed in agony, but he didn't listen. All Spencer wanted was his prize. His body began to swell, either due to receiving a pump or another growth sequence, and he thrust into Diana with such force that something actually cracked. She screamed, he roared into her face and deposited the largest load in his life into her. Eventually he pulled out of her nearly dead body and walked away. "S...Spencer, um are uh are you..." "I'm great man." "What about her?" "She'll be alright. Just needs some time to recover and what not." "She isn't fine. There is no way in hell is fine. I heard something snap, she might have broken a bone or something. You almost killed her." "Dude relax, Diana and I have a special relationship. She loves pain. Both giving and receiving. Yeah I'll admit I was more forceful that I should have been, but when she wakes she'll want more." "I don't believe you, nobody could possibly enjoy that." Spencer gave a smirk, "Diana enjoys it. This is what I mean by you're too intense. You can't believe that somebody likes rough sex. It's too weird, too out of the ordinary for you. That's probably why you haven't finished transforming." "What are you talking about?" "I'll be honest with you. When I was a kid, I loved watching wrestling. I wanted to be big and strong like all the muscular superstars. Then one day, I saw a different kind of wrestler, the big power lifter type, with mountains of muscle hidden under thick layers of fat. At first I thought they were gross, but when I watched them throw around the bodybuilder types like rag dolls, my mind changed real quick. I've always wanted to be massive, but it just wasn't in my genes. I thought the fitness model look was pretty okay, so I settle for that. Then today happened and now I'm huge, just like I always wanted." "What about the red hair?" "The hair makes me look like a beast, a wild dangerous beast, which I am. I got the body, the face, the hair, and the genitals of a muscle beast." "It isn't possib...." "You're right it isn't possible, but it happened. Just think about it for a moment. Williams was an ancient dinosaur, now he looks a model and is probably younger than either of us. Anna over there has a muscle fetish, in case you were wondering. Almost all the women have D cups or bigger. All the guys have huge dicks. Do you know how much men and women care about tits and dicks? I wanted a large beastly body, now I have it. I wanted a bigger dick, now I have it." "It can't be that simple." "Of course it can, at least today it is. So then Jacob what is your fantasy?" "What?" "Come on man, don't play dumb. What is your fantasy? You like being tall, don't you? You believe in the height, because there are plenty of people who are 6'10, 6'11, and seven feet even. It's unusual, sure, but it happens." "That's crazy, you are crazy." "Dude yesterday we were body twins, 5'10 at 180lbs. Today I'm at least 6'5 at like 400lbs, and you're 6'10 still at 180lbs. It's time to give into your fantasy. You only have one chance so don't mess it up. Come on man grow." "What about Rick he was 6'4, why would he shrink down to 5'5?" "It was probably to see a ‘how the other half lives’ type of thing. The guy is wider than I am, and it would look amazing at his previous height." "But he shrank." "Yeah, maybe for the shock value; it adds to the fantasy." "Explain that." "Okay. It's like short people wanting to be tall. As insane as it may seem to you, there are tall people who want to be short. So anyways if Rick had kept his height, he'd be scary or disturbing as fuck to people not into muscle. As a short guy, he's not so intimidating or shocking. Now stay with me for a bit. Take a group of people and tell them to elect a leader, chances are they'll look to the tallest person in the room for leadership. People gravitate towards tall people, because tall people warrant respect. A similar thing occurs with muscle mass. Athletes, dancers, models and various other occupations go hand in hand with desirable amounts of muscle; most people think bodybuilders are over the top and don't take their passion or sport seriously. Rick wanted to put himself in a position where people didn't respect or take him seriously." "Now you are just fucking with me." "No it's great. I saw Richard trying to snag a threesome with Jessica and Rick. Richard is like 6'2 maybe 6'3 and buff, like a smaller version of me. He's like a stereotypical old muscle guy, thick arms, chest, legs, and gut, and hairy too. The dwarf was being all submissive, agreed right away with everything he said. Something about Rick was off; I couldn't look away from the site. Rick was eating Jessica, and Richard was about to stick his cock in Rick's ass. This is where shit gets crazy. Rick's ass cheeks are spread out, when suddenly he rolls away, and knocks Richard to the ground. He starts whispering in the old man's ear, next thing I know Richard is his hands and knees begging Rick to be gentle. He wasn't." "So his fantasy was to be short and wide, so he could dominate tall people?" "All people, but especially tall people." "That can't be real." "It is real just accept it," the giant starts bouncing his massive meaty pecs. Dozens upon dozens of pounds of thick muscles began jumping up and jump menacingly. Suddenly he went into a most muscular pose. Despite the thick layers of fat, all the muscles were clearly visible; his upper body nearly doubled in size. Still flexing, "This is real dude, now it's time to get into your fantasy." "No, you are just trying to rationalize something that can't be explained." "You still think I'm lying about Diana, don't you?" "Well some nasty bruises are starting to develop around her vagina." "I'll show you that I didn't force anything on her." Spencer swaggered past Jacob to Anna. During the course of the conversation she regained consciousness. He supported her head and whispered into her ear. Then he positioned himself at her vaginal lips; no foreplay or anything. His penis was still coated with his and Diana's cum, he began thrusting his hips. Gently, after a few minutes he became more forceful, though still relatively gentle. "See dude, we've been going at it for almost twenty minutes and I haven't broken anything. I'm not smashing her into anything, because she isn't into that. Diana over there is a masochist, she fucking loves pain. It's that simple." Not wanting to watch his friend have sex Jacob left the area. He watched his fellow workers, even the ones trying to fashion themselves something to cover their nudity, seemed happy. Nearly everyone wore a smile. Some women even complemented each other on their new appearances. Jacob stopped to ask several about their transformations. They repeated the less graphic details of Spencer's explanation almost perfectly. Jacob began to believe them, but a sliver of reluctance refused to leave his brain, so a coworker directed him to Rick and Richard. Rick sat on the edge of the conference table, legs hanging off the side. Lying on his lap was a cum covered Richard, ass hanging out in the air. How the table managed not to tip was astonishing on its own. Rick was tiny, maybe even less than 5'5. His chest was unquestionably larger than he was tall. Unlike Spencer, Rick had very little if any fat on his body. Beneath every square inch of his skin, was probably a solid foot of muscle. Every muscle and vein was overly pronounced, ready at any moment to rip apart his skin. The simple act of breathing, made it seem like his muscles would rupture the skin. "It looks like we have guest, and you didn't say hello boy," said Rick. "I'm sorry daddy," replied Richard in an almost fearful tone. "Sorry isn't good enough boy," shouted Rick. He raised his monstrously large right hand, flexed his arm for the guest, then opened his palm and spanked Richard. The sound was truly deafening. It shook all the muscles in Richards’s ass cheeks, it shook the table, and it parted the air to generate powerful currents. It was unbelievably painful, like a concentrated car collision in the form of a single palm. Jacob noticed that Richard was crying, but he also noticed that ejaculate was dripping down Rick's inhuman left quad. "Now what do you say boy?" asked Rick with a stern tone. "Hello Mr. Blount," said Richard in between pants. "Hello" "Good boy. Oh sorry Jacob, I'm not taking to you, I'm talking to little Dick here." "I wanted to talk to you about the recent transformations." "Ah right away. Dick give daddy a kiss and then be on your way." Timidly, the 50 year old man reached up and kissed his master of the lips. Then hairy beast jumped to his legs and began walking away, but not before Rick could deliver another spank. Richard jumped up in surprise and rushed out of the room. "What the fuck was that?" "That was my fantasy." "A mock incestual relationship with a man twenty years older than you? You sick fuck." The miniature hulk gave a hearty laugh and showed his brilliant white teeth. As he sucked in air, his diagram expanded, which in turn expanded his overly large torso even farther. For a second Jacob could have sworn he actually saw ruptures in the skin. "Calm down. That's just the dynamic in this relationship. You said it yourself; he is twenty years older than me." "Was that his fantasy?" "Yeah I think it was. His fantasy probably didn't involve so much spanking or rough sex, but the premise is the same. He supposedly wanted to be the dominate male partner, and in his mind that meant being older, 6'3, and 320lbs. Unfortunately, it takes more than height, muscle, and age to be dominate. It's a state of mind and he didn't realize or have that." "And you did?" "I had before the transformation." "Then why tran..." "Transform all. It's simple really. I thought it would be fun. Little guy bossing around the big dominant alpha male or bringing the stuck up bitch down a peg or two." "You are hardly little." "Well in terms of height I am. The muscles are bonus. They can add or take away from the situation. Look man I don't know why this happened, but believe me I am enjoying it. I'd rather not explain to my roommates why I'm suddenly 5'3 and weight 450lbs. However, I wouldn't complain about this being a permanent change." "Okay say I've accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life, how can you possibly weight 450lbs? There would be no way for you to move." "The weight is just a guess, going off my personal fantasy of course, and I don't really care for the science or magic behind it. So tell me, if you believe why haven't you transformed?" "Because I don't have a fantasy in mind." "Well when you do, I'd love to see it. Dick, come back here," he smiles, "In case you still have doubts. Dick walked back into the room and immediately took his position on Rick's lap. Rick placed his hand on Dick's lower back. It was out of proportion to the mini hulk's body, two maybe three times too large for his frame. He removed the hand and curled all but one finger. It alone was significantly larger a jumbo sized hotdog. He took the finger and started playing with the Dick's ass. "You want to leave don't you? This is what I was talking about, the mentality to dominate. Of course I could never dominate you into having sex, but little Dick here loves it. His fantasy isn't to dominate, it's to be dominated. He just gave himself a bigger body so his daddy could enjoy it more. Isn't that right little Dick?" "Yes, sir." "Good, now then." There was no warning. Rick shoved his muscle bound finger into Dick's entrance, and forcefully began exploring. Dick's entire body started bucking wildly. Rick placed his left arm around Dick's back and slipped his right calf over Dicks flapping hair legs to regain control. Rick applied more force to his finger; Dick responded accordingly but couldn't move at all due to Rick's pin. The master eventually removed his left and to grab some cloth behind him. Then wadded the cloth into a ball and stuffed it into his toy's mouth. "Will he be alright?" "Naturally, this is our fantasy," the mini hulk somehow managed to stick in yet another finger. Jacob turned away, "How strong are you?" "Why are you changing the subject?" "Trisha and I wanted to get some muscle before attempting to knock down a door or something." "Yeah she told me. It didn't work, not matter how hard I pushed it didn't budge." "Maybe if you and Spencer tried together." Rick momentarily pulled out of Dick and tossed the big man on the floor. The paper skinned hulk walked over the east wall of the conference room and rammed his forefinger through the drywall. To really drive the point home he started punching through the material, taking out massive chunks with each strike. With the last punch, he left his arm in the wall and started walking. His arm tore away at the building, as the man walked around the room. There was no resistance to be offered by the drywall, none at all. Casually, he returned to his sitting position on the conference table and waited for Dick to resume his position. "Listen Jacob, I just punched through the wall like it was tissue paper. Those doors and windows aren't gonna break anytime soon. You know, I'm amazed you can talk so casually as I finger a guy right in front of you." "You act like you've done it before." "Dozens of times." "Ordinary this would disturb me, but for some reason today it does not." "That's what Trisha said earlier, before joining in." "So the three of you?" "No, little Dick here strictly prefers dick. I on the other hand, am more flexible. Speaking of which little Dick here is nice and loose again. So unless you want..." "I'm going." Jacob walked out of the room, but caught a full view the reflection of a mirror. Dick was on the floor, Rick was plowing him hard. So hard, that with each thrust Dick was actually pushed forward several inches. 'That is going to lead to serious rug burn,' thought Jacob. Jacob continued walking around the floor. Most people had settled down, and some had even returned to working. He found Spencer still having 'gentle' sex with Anna; despite her own impressive size and power she appeared small and frail wrapped in his large arms. Diana was still half dead. He continued to wander around and by accident found the new Troy, a perfect replica of a monstrously vascular comic book character. Like Williams, he appeared to fantasize about a male model body, though with an extra thirty or so pounds of muscle. "I see you are enjoying yourself." "Yeah man." "How come you aren't out with everyone else?" "Jacob, I'm so ripped and flexible now that I tomorrow I won't have a reason to leave my house." "Assuming the transformation is permanent." "I know what's behind it, and I'll make sure the transformation is permanent." Jacob couldn't believe his hears. Troy knew the secret and instead of telling anybody he was caressing his abs and flicking a long hard nipple. "How do you know? What is going on here?" "Actually I'm not entirely sure, but I have a pretty good idea." "Well hurry up." "It's Eleanor." "What?" "Dude she is a witch or some kind of reality warper." "Well given all the crazy shit that has happened in the last few hours, I can believe in witches and reality warper, but what makes you so sure she is behind this?" "I've worked in this building for the last fifteen years, and during those fifteen years anybody who managed to piss that woman off, suddenly disappeared or has their life ruined." "Well I've worked here for two years, and Eleanor is definitely intimidating, but I've never seen hear actively go after somebody." "You've just never seen her work. She is the receptionist, okay. When some cocky little shit walks in, she is the first person they deal with. When an arrogant business person or lawyer walks in, she has to deal with them. All she has to do is stare at them with her cold icy eyes, and suddenly all the bravado, all the swagger, the self-importance, it all goes away. The most powerful and influential people in the city are completely terrified of her. The mayor's assistants don't even come here anymore; they send the interns. Speaking of which, do you remember Christine Hath?" "She was the girl who only showed up for one day of her internship." "Yeah, that's because on that day she pissed off Eleanor. From what I heard, Eleanor was going through some documents on a tablet, when Christine showed up with a manila folder. Eleanor took the folder and went through the documents, and found a couple that needed to be signed. She told the girl, 'You need to get these signed,'' and handed the folder back. The girl was like, 'I'm done for the day. You get them signed,' and then took the folder and slipped it between Eleanor's fingers and the tablet, before basically skipping away. The day afterwards human resources gets a call, Christine's mother saying her daughter wouldn't be able to continue her internship due to medical problems. Last month, Melinda apparently saw her at the high school. Her face was covered in a thick layer of makeup and looked really bumpy. Mel tried to talk to her, but she ran away; a student told her Christine had suddenly developed huge boils all over her face and body that refused to go away." "Well everything that's happened today, I guess that's believable. Anyways why are you so certain that Eleanor, with all her magical reality warping powers, will allow you to keep your body after today? Or even live?" "Because I can’t lose all this." He stood up and began posing. His body was simply amazing; hard and round in the all the right places. His arms looked like somebody stuffed in two hemispheres and some lamb chops in a peach colored bag. His waist was either too small, or his pecs and legs too large. Though the most impressive thing about his body wasn't the muscle mass or the shear vascularity, it was the penis. Probably eight inches long and five inches around, flaccid; most likely the largest in the office when erect. "My wife is going to love playing with her new toy." "Yeah. Well good luck with getting the transformation to keep." Jacob left Troy's office before the well-endowed meat bag could begin growing erect. He wandered around the office some more, to find Spencer having anal sex with Anna. Her body was covered in his ejaculate; she moaned in pleasure as she attempted to meet his thrusts. Back in the conference room, Dick was lying on his back, legs pointed straight up in the air. Rick was on his knees for once, brutally shoving a thick log into Dick's anus. Jacob eventually returned to his office, and noticed there was no blood on the floor or on the doorway. "I see you're back," said a woman. Jacob turned around, nobody was in sight. He looked around for several seconds for the source of the icy voice. Suddenly he felt a cold finger touch his lower back; he turned to find Eleanor staring up at him. She was completely unchanged from earlier. "So, are you a witch or what?" She smiled, it was beautiful and apocalyptic at the same it. "The former." "Are you responsible for this?" "I am." "Why did you do this?" "Boredom." "Boredom." "How? How is any of this even possible?" "Well as you now know I am a witch. Despite my appearance, I am actually 200 years old, and for a magic user age is power. Of course old age also leads to wisdom, which typically equates to power if not versatility. So anyways, I used my magic to enter every one's mind and pulled out their physical fantasy and then brought it to fruition." "Is it really that simple?" "Heavens no. I had to use my own power to enter the minds of twenty different people and search for each person's unique fantasy. To build the fantasies, I had to use my magic and the ambient magic in the environment to convert mass from one form to another. To top it all off, I decided to give you all the power. That way the transformations were gradual and more entertaining. Of course my explanation is still too simple." "So you did this all for your own entertainment?" "I had to. Only a fifth of the workforce showed up today. I didn't have anything to do, or anything to pass the time with." "Why didn't you just use the internet?" "I don't think you understand me. I'm a witch, why would I waste my time watching kittens play with yarn, when I can do all this." "Surely you are abusing your power." "I invented the concept of being old and not giving a damn about anything that I don't care about. Plus, I'm the leading expert in human, beast, and demon transformation, so I can pretty much do whatever I want." "Which is transforming people into their personal fantasies for your amusement." "That was just because I was because I had nothing to do. Besides nobody got hurt or died or anything. And because I'm in such a good mood today, I decided to work a little extra magic. So anybody who wants to keep their new appearance may do so." "So you can make the changes permanent." "Yes I can, but usually I don't. You see the world has changed greatly over the past few decades. If I leave you all like this, people will ask questions. Imaging going to get your license renewed and explaining why you are a full foot taller. Or Williams explaining why he is twenty-one instead of seventy. So because you all provided so much entertainment today, I will cast a spell on you. Every person you think of will have their memories of you rewritten to believe that you grew into your current form. This spell is very powerful, and it will change your appearance in any photograph or video, anything with your image will change." "That seems too good to be true." "It's not. The spell will only change memories and images, but everything else will be as it was. For example, Rick is now 5’3; there is no way for him to reach the gas or brake pedals on his truck. Changing memories doesn't help the fact that Williams is now twenty-one, or that Trisha is now twenty-eight year old Mulan with E cups, or that Richard made himself fifty. The birthdays don't match up; if they want to keep their bodies that means giving up their old lives and starting anew. Fortunately the rest of you didn't change your ages, so a few memories switches will fix everything." "Okay, so I've finally accepted this whole fantasy coming to real life thing, but I haven't shrank yet." "Yes I can see that. You were satisfied with your appearance, and only wanted to know how it felt to be taller. The magic took an extreme effect because you only wanted one trait changed. You wanted to be six feet even, but the magic added an extra tens. Tell me; were you comfortable in your old body?" "Yes." "Are you comfortable in your new body?" "Not right now. I mean if I had time to adjust to my longer limbs, maybe I would be." "Would you be comfortable in any body?" "I guess, eventually?" "Well then you won’t mind if I take this opportunity to change your body myself." She raises her hands, white smoke begins to swirl around them, and then it happened. Jacob grew another two inches taller, bringing him to an even seven feet tall. His clothes exploded off his body, as the meaty muscles under his skin expanded. They grew and grew, until he felt bloated. However he wasn't bloated. He was completely shredded; every muscle group was developed to the point where it prominent poked out of his body. His chest alone was easily the size of his desk; the skin even matched the brown shade of the wood. His traps were unbelievably high, almost to the height of his head. His arms weren't even recognizable as arms anymore. They were earthy mountains, covered with trenches and a vast network of train tracks. His legs were, naturally larger than is arms, and followed the same structure, but to a more extreme level. The witch summoned a large mirror. Jacob saw his body and jumped back in shock. He didn't even look seven feet tall, he looked eight or nine. His chest was unquestionably the largest chest on the planet. The six pack he had worked for, was still there, only larger and with deeper cuts. The most shocking thing was his genitals; large round potatoes with a fittingly large tube steak. Once he got over the shock of his body, he looked into this face. Same dark brown hair and ears, but everything had changed slightly. His nose was straighter, his jawline board and more angular, his eyes were amber colored with a gold ring around the edge. "What did you do?" he asked in his new baritone voice. "You said you would be comfortable in any body, so I gave you a new one." "I thought this was supposed to be my fantasy." "Well I decided to make it your wife's." "She isn't into this kind of thing." "I noticed. She liked your old body, but did desire a bit more muscle and height. The magic was once again extreme in your case." "Will you change me back?" "No. At least not right away. You said yourself that would probably be comfortable in any body, so try it out for a few days. If it doesn't work, I will return you to your original body." "Um, okay." "Good. Now then I've decided to close up early. You'll find a set of extra clothes in your bottommost left drawer. Now if you excuse me, I have to inform some others of my decision. By the way can I trust you to keep this a secret?" "Sure." "Good then I will leave your memories intact. Bye now." "Bye." Jacob checked his drawer and true to the witch’s word was a set of clothes: a button down shirt, briefs, shorts, and a pair of sandals. Jacob almost tore the briefs as he attempted to raise them up beyond his quads, small tears actually did appear in the fabric. It was stretched tightly in all directions everywhere, except at his waist. The shorts were easier to put on they slipped almost perfectly over his quads. He pulled a string on the waist band and tied it, then tucked over two feet of excess string into his shorts. After several minutes he found, the shirt would only button enough to cover his abs, leaving his desk like pecs exposed to the whole world. His arms, though covered, might as well have been naked. As he left his personal office, he noticed how his pecs bounced with each step. They jiggled and flexed, the veins danced across the twin surfaces. He found his entire body seemed to have a muscle seizure with every step. The striations grew and deepened, the veins sometimes didn’t stop popping out even after he stopped moving. Jacob was so in awe of his body that he didn’t notice that the entire fifth floor was completely clean and fixed. No papers thrown about, no toppled plants, no broken walls, absolutely nothing out of order except large muscles and big breasts. He found Spencer and the pair walked outside, complementing each other’s new bodies. As they approached the Subaru, Jacob remembered something the witch said. Everyone’s memories had been altered, but not the life decisions he had made. Jacob and Spencer stared at the Subaru and wondered how one, let alone both of them would fit inside.

Day 43 It had been a whirlwind week since Colin "borrowed" my car keys. There had been a subtle but noticeable shift in our relationship. Colin was getting more assertive about his workouts and diet. And even though I was still putting together his workout plans day by day, really, all I was doing was writing down what he told me to. Clearly he had been paying attention to my workouts all these years, and he was much more knowledgeable than I realized. And the workouts seemed to be benefiting both of us. Colin was getting stronger, there was no doubt, and I was gaining mass as well. I was pleased to feel my jeans looser in the waist, even though I had gained 6 pounds. 6 feet tall, 186 pounds, it was probably the best shape I had ever been in. I was planning to visit my grandparents for a few days. Before I left, Colin asked me to review his workout plans. I sat in my bedroom and flipped through the tattered notebook we had been using to keep track of his progress. Day 3, bench press, 85 lbs, Colin struggled to complete 6 reps. Day 7, bench press, 95 lbs, Colin finished 8 reps, out of breath, but ready to take on more Day 15, bench press, 135 lbs, Colin easily finished 12 reps Day 24, bench press, 155 lbs, Colin easily finished 15 reps Day 35, bench press, 175 lbs, Colin easily finished 12 reps If I hadn't been present for all those workouts, I never would have believed that progress. An 85lb bench press to 175 lbs in just over a month? It was remarkable. My own bench press PR was 245, and Colin was quickly closing in on that record. Colin sauntered into my room as I was getting my bag packed. He leaned against the door frame, of which he was filling more and more, and went through the training plan. He was still wearing the hoody, so my only visual measure of his progress was the size of his forearms, which had filled out and solidified like steel cables. And then I noticed his neck. I could see his traps leading up from his back to a newly thickened, very solid neck. It was the type of neck you saw on professional football players, the guys who can never get their dress shirts to button all the way up. I have no other way of explaining it. By instinct, again, I looked at my neck in the mirror, then back at his. He noticed me doing it, and just smiled. "You look surprised Greg." "Colin." I stumbled for some words, and then tried to change the subject. "I wrote out your training plan, and remember to eat." As if he needed to be reminded of that. I was nervously packing my bag, and I tried to pass him in the doorway to get to the hall closet. But his frame blocked me, again. He just stood there casually, and said "Greg, you have pretty big hands, right? I remember how you always needed a special baseball glove." I nodded yes. And in fact, I did have fairly large hands. It was one of the qualities that made me an outstanding third baseman. "Do you want to see how those hands measure up now Greg?" I was flustered and tried to move past him, but he wasn't budging. "Colin, yes I noticed your neck. But I don't have time for this now. I have to get on the road before dark." He reached his hands down to mine, again grabbing both my wrists. I knew fighting him was futile, but I tried anyway. Without even trying, he moved my hands up, and held them right at his collar bone. "Go ahead Greg. See how those mitts of yours measure up now." He stretched his neck up for effect. I was still a few inches taller than Colin. Emboldened by that advantage, I reached a hand over and placed it on his neck. I squeezed a bit, and honestly, it felt like steel, there was no give at all. And then Colin moved my other hand up. "Try with both hands now Greg. Tighter." And with both my hands on his neck, I realized they did not fit. I tried to squeeze, but it was like squeezing a fire hydrant. He just kept saying "Try tighter Greg," as I failed to make even a dent in the thick muscle he had seemingly willed to grow. His neck was incredibly massive, and powerful enough to tire my hands. I just pulled away and said "Okay, you made your point Colin." And he let me pass into the hallway. Making no further mention of his thick neck or my newly powerless hands, Colin just waved the notebook and said "I'll stick to the plan Greg. Seems to be working, no?" "Yes it is Colin. I will see you in a few days." I paused and looked at him, proud of his accomplishments. "We are almost halfway to the 90 day point Colin." Colin just laughed hard, clapped a hand onto my shoulder, and ushered me out of the room. "Yeah, I might need 90 days Greg." I couldn't tell if he was joking or not, but soon I was in my car, on my way to my grandparents. "See you on Day 48 Greg," his words to me as I pulled away, kept ringing in my head.

Here is a story I've been working on for some time. If you like it I can continue it. Ok, I removed the text file and posted the story below in a more formatted scheme. Check it out by scrolling down. Sorry it is so long, I kept writing and changing until I was more happy with it.

Pleasure Growth 6 by F_R_Eaky Part 1: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1116-pleasure-growth/ Part 2: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1117-pleasure-growth-part-2/ Part 3: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1118-pleasure-growth-part-3/ Part 4: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1256-pleasure-growth-part-4/ Part 5: http://muscle-growth.org/topic/1257-pleasure-growth-part-5/ Aaron, felt his cock stirring again, so soon after his last blown load. He didn't know why he felt so incredibly, uncontrollably horny, but he was pretty sure he didn't need to trigger another growth spurt. Looking down at his now thirteen foot tall self, with a body built somewhere between a gymnast and an american football player, his heart started to race and pound in fear, panic. He was so huge! He could still get bigger! He didn't need his parents and family to see him like this. He couldn't go back to the house because he couldn't fit into any room! In fact, he barely fit into this room, and only because he was sitting on the floor. He needed to leave to run. He needed to get out of this room, that contained Zeke's shirt and lingering cologne before his cock reached full errection again and caused his body to erect right out of this staff cabin. Realizing there was no way to squeeze out through the door, Aaron opened the door, then backed up and rammed the doorway at full speed in a slightly crouching position. "AUUUUUGH!" His shoulders met the door frame and he was paused for a brief second, but then his massively broad and muscular shoulders took care of the frame work and he burst through to the outside. Screaming in pain, as the door frame still cut into him and bruised him quite a bit, Aaron came to a full standing stance and was overcome with more panic realizing that in his bare feet he stood nearly two stories tall. A clap of thunder roared and rumbled at the same time as another scream came out of Aaron's mouth. A storm was moving in, hard and fast, but Aaron didn't care. He took off running towards the back of his family's ranch. He felt good running.... getting some use out of these larger muscles, these longer legs, bigger feet..... he felt the use of them, their strength, their power. He felt the weight and heft of his longer and thicker cock as it swayed from side to side, getting smacked back and forth by his quads. The bounce of the base of his cock on his billowing balls, making him feel like he was being racked or sometimes stroked each time his cock bounced heavily upon them. He felt so virile.....so strong.....so powerful! No! he mustn't give in to those thoughts. He can't trigger another spurt. Trying to let the rain coaz him in to believing he was taking a shower, he leaned his head back as he ran, letting the raindrops pelt and caress his face and run down his body. In shorter amount of time required, he had made it to the end of his family's property, but in his new body he effortlessly jumped the fence and kept on running..running to.....nowhere. It didn't matter where, just let the storm take him...take him away. On and on into the night he ran... WHAM! "AAAAAAAUGH!" WHUMP! The next thing Aaron knew he was flying through the air. No, he was more like tossed across the air, not enough oomph in the blow to send him up and over. The blow, however, was a decent solid one. Aaron landed several feet from the impact, his sides and left leg hurting, and passed out. He had run so far he was crossing over a set of railroad tracks, but the pounding rain and flashes of lighting in the dark night had blinded him to that fact, as well as the fact that a train was in close proximity. His thoughts had played so loud in his head, it had made the engine and its whistle silent. Having come to a stop, several passengers and the engineers got out to see what they hit and were stunned in complete awe. "whoweeeeoooooooo" whistled one of the engineers. "Lawd almighty, look at the size of that fella." "Yeah...and look at the amount of damage to the front of the engine. She's still works just fine, we can make it to our next town. Mostly cosmetic and protective catcher for things like cows and moose, but she'll have to be repaired once we're there. Railway commission won't allow her to run like that." "Oh, fucking shit! Of all the things to happen to us...." "Worse than that, master. We'll need to take him on board. I"m not aware of any towns close by, and even for his size, we can't leave him out in the rain." "Sampson! Get a few men and get that freak on board! He'll need medical attention....as well as working a few days for me to pay back for repairs." *************************************************************************** Aaron woke up late one morning to the sounds of children's laughter and a colliape playing. He shifted his body a little, making some small groans and moans, feeling extremely stiff and sore on his left side, hip, and thigh. He thought he heard some soft moans and gasps of surprise close by. Staring up at the ceiling he thought it a rather odd one: pulled together drapes, silk maybe, but there was a smell of canvas... Finally his eyes came to the center of the ceiling which went up into a cone and had a pole stuck through the middle of it. He was in tent. Aaron threw back the covers to get out of bed. "Wait a minute" he thought. "The bed fits." Wondering how this could be at his new size, Aaron leapt out of the bed to a full upright standing position. Suddenly he heard a woman scream, sigh, and faint dead away, collapsing to the floor. Aaron turned his head and screamed in surprise. There on the other side of the tent stood a whole crowd of people: men, women, children, couples. He quickly grabbed the sheet that was on him in bed and covered his front part up. One of the two entrance ways into the tent opened up and in stepped a powerful figure of a man. He stood head and shoulders over most men, actually head and almost chest over most men. He was powerfully built, like a bodybuilder, and he veins were full an engorged with blood. He had jet black hair that hung from his head to just past his shoulders, encased his jaw and chin in a very thin lined but thick haired beard, and covered his portruding pectorals and brick like abs, arms, and legs. He wasn't wearing a shirt, although he did have thick heavy leather bands around his upper arms and matching vambraces upon his wrists. What appeared to be the bottom half of a toga was wrapped around his waist and covered most of his thighs, while his calves were incased in strong, tight, leather laces that led to the sandles upon his large feet. Over the waist of the toga was a large leather belt with bronze plates all over it, the center one being large, round, and having a stamped 'S' upon it. This was Samuil Skromonyy, but known to the circus members and attendees as, "Sampson: the Baltic Behemoth! - The seven and half foot tall Russian Strongman." He stepped through everyone and over the guide ropes. "Ladiez and Gentlemen. This show iz now close-ed for da day. He iz jus vaking up from a zerious concushun and needz medicahl attenshun." One man, maybe around six four stepped forward, "We paid some money to see him!" "Ant you vill pay more dan dat in the hozpital! RAAAAAAAUUGGGGGH!" Striking a most muscular pose that Lou Ferrigno would have flinched at, Sampson roared at the crowd until there was one, very small, not so fancily dressed clown in the corner near a tent opening. "But....but....Sampson.... Samuil.... the master said he was to be viewed..." "Da master I anzver too in da realm of buizness, but he..." and Sampson rose up full and flexed both of his arms. "He vill anzwer to me in da realm of moralz! Get zomeone. Peeck up da voman ant take her to da medicahl tent." After the diminutive clown let out a wimper, found another to help him, and carried the woman away, Sampson turned round to face Aaron and stood there appraising the situation and Aaron's size. Sampson just barely came up about mid thigh to Aaron. "You....sit. You look vobbley ant even I may not be strong enough to stop if you fall." Aaron sat back down on the bed. "Where am I?" "You are on da outskirds of Anaconda, Montana. You are in a ezpeshally made tent to be your home, here az part of Master Mendolli's: Circo di Meraviglia." "Wait... I'm part of circus!?!" "Vell, you are now. You vere on railroad tracks at night, novone saw you. Ve struck you. Did more damage to eengine dan did to you, I tink. Az such repairs needed to be made. Master Mendolli not happy about it. He make you vork for him until you earn enough to pay for eengine, clothz, furniture, food, and zomting for you to keep youzelf." "But, I don't want to work for a circus. I certainly don't want people staring at me." "If you don' vant to vork for him, I doubt anyvone could stop you from running havay, but you still need to rest for a vhile, ant you vere running from zomting. Do you have a place to run to?" "I....I.....don't know." "I am Samuil." and the strong man stuck his hand out. "Dey call me Sampson around here. I am da zideshow strongman. Aldough, you could put me out of vork. I look like a child nekz to you, ant dat takes a bit to do." Aaron took the man's hand as gently as he could and shook hands. "I am..... I'm.......I..... I don't know. I don't know who I am. Do you?" "No.... you vere nude vhen ve hit you. No identeeficashun on you. Vorry not so much dat you do not know who you are. You vere hit ant fell and got bad concushion....it iz pozzible you have...what dey call it?....amneshia. Zo... it might be goot for you to come vork for uz for a vhile. Time to collect toughts, zome money, get clothz. I vill help you out. Do you know how you get zo beeg?" "No.....I don't." "Vell, da people will jus vant to zee you. Pretty much, just politely anzver kwestions about how you get trough life being zo beeg, stand up nekz to dem, compare your feet and hands, let dem take picshures, and you vill earn a lot of money. For now...clothz in chest. Get dressed. Then Sampson vill help you arrange your tent how you like it to be." Shortly thereafter Sampson helped Aaron arrange his tent so his bed could be a bit more private, a comfortable chair to sit near the guide ropes as well as some curtains drapped to stand in front of to take pictures. They even discussed what Aaron should go by until such time as he remembered his names. Of course Master Mendolli had some thoughts on that, but Sampson guided him towards letting Aaron choose for himself. Aaron decided to help his potential though, and chose something along the lines of what Mendolli would've have picked for him: Titus - Titus the Titan. Aaron reopened his tent and sideshow the next morning and did very well answering questions and making comparison pictures with the people who came in, and eventually some repeat costomers who became fans. Aaron, now Titus, spent much of his time with Samspon, helping him workout out better, even getting in some workouts for himself too. He helped out in taking down the tent, carrying the poles, helping push heaving things like the cannon for the human cannon ball, or some of the animal cages so the horses didn't always have to be hooked up. Likewise at their next stop in Idaho, he helped out in the reverse, carrying poles and putting them up, helping to raise tight ropes, nets, and things like that. But his and Sampson's act began to change as well. So many people liked to see Sampson's freakishly built muscles, on what used to be considered a giant sized body, now compare and lift and compete against Titus' thirteen foot tall, slightly less muscular frame. Truth be told, Sampson liked it too. He had an act in which he could interact with someone. Normally he couldn't find anyone who could lift the weights he could, or understand the problems of being as tall as he was. Titus enjoyed at least having one person who was becoming a good friend, to pall around and joke with. They soon worked up such a show, they were the envy of the other side show members, and had crowds pouring in just to see them, and see the main circus as a side show. Several weeks went by and the circus had made a circuit of the west coast and turned in heading into the southwest. One Sunday though, things didn't quite go so well. Maybe it was the extreme summer heat of the southwest. Maybe Titus' timing was off, or Sampson's was off. It led to a little bit of bickering and arguing, and both of them fuming and cursing at one another during their last show. Titus retired to his tent and Sampson stormed off; the two didn't see nor speak to each other for a number of hours. They even had dinner separately. It was bed time now. Tomorrow would be the circus folks' weekend, Monday & Tuesday. Titus was flipping through newspaper clippings and printouts of online news articles about him and Sampson, when he bent over to place the books underneath his bed. Out of the corner of his eye he happened to catch one of the doorways in his tent. There stood Sampson. "What are doing there?" Titus snapped. "I....(hic)....I can't help it." "What do you mean you can't help it?" "I've vorried bout you since ve found you on da trackz. I come in every night to make zure you are sleeping zoundly." "You've.....checked up on me every night...." "Yeshhhhh.... You....are good joe. I.....I don't vant you to end up like me...stuck here in a placsh like dis for life." "Samuil, have you been drinking a little?" "No....I've been drinkin' a lot." Sampson holds up his bottle. "Dishhhhh.... dish iz my fourth bottle of vodka." Samspon stumbled towards Titus' bed and sat on the edge of it and placed a hand on top of one of Titus'. "Titus..... I am zorry we argued zo bad. Zorry I stormed off. Friends don' act like dat to vone another. It'z jus...zo much iz goin trough my head lately." "Samuil... it's ok... we just argued..." "Listen...giant man.... I'm offhering an apology, shush ant hear it." "Samuil..... listen... here...hop up on my abs or chest, and look at me face to face..." Aaron reached out and grabbed Sampson and placed him on top of his abs to sit. "Nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet nyet! ....oh....damneeet!" And suddenly, almost as soon as Sampson's butt hit Titus' abs, the front of his toga like out fit fluffed up and out and stayed stuck out. Titus looked down at Sampson in slight disbelief, but with half smile on his face. Sampson sat there turning more and more red every second. "Uhm....Samuil....do...do you like me?" Sampson turned his head away and blushed even redder. "Do you like men, Samuil?" There was a long pause and a deep sigh from Sampson, who for the first time ever in front of Titus, let his incredibly broad and thick shoulders slump. "Yesh..... it's why I'm here. I left Russia because I like men ant dey....dey don like men who like men... at least da government doesn't. I had a lover....ve kept under cover, novone knew. Yet somehow, somevone found out. Dey found out about Demitri ant took him into jail for no reason. Dey....dey could tell he vas in a zerious relashunship ant tortured him to tell who hiz lover waz. He never told and zo dey killed him. I put myzelf trough zo many phycial courzez, zo I could live, zurvive, ant eventually leave, but being young ant no real training, I had to take a job here, showing off my body and strength. "But... I...." and Sampson, wiped his nose and eyes on the back of his hand as he had started to cry. "I am zorry. I have no idea how you feel about men." "Well....I....I like men." Sampson's head slowly rose to meet Titus' eyes. "And you're quite impressive physically, which I like, and you have a great personality too, and you're also....well....quite impressive physically....I mean... wow." "Fourteen.....It's fourteen inches long. EXCEPSHUNALLY HUGE! (hic) COMPARED TO ALMOST EVERY MAN! Ha-ha! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA! But I bet....compared to you....I look like a voman! HAHAHAHAHAHAHAHA!" "Do... do you want to make a comparison, Samuil?" The expression on Sampson's eyes said it all. Stumbling, he stood up on Titus' abs and undid the buckle of his belt, letting his toga bottom slide down his legs and off his engorged member. Smacking his prick, he laughed and shook it at Titus, who playfully made motion as if to bite it. A twinkle came to Sampson's eye, and he dropped to his knees and then lay face down across Titus' abs and chest. He then began to lick and suck on Titus' right nipple while his hand stretched over to stroke the left. Titus began to let out low, soft, growling like moans. The words "oh yes" began to frequently escape his lips as Sampson licked and stroked and caressed every inch of Titus' chest and abs. Titus' cock began to rise and grow, throb and lengthen. Titus flipped over the sheet to get to his briefs all but too late. There soon was a slow tearing sound that increased in volume and frequency, the end of which revealed Titus' enormous pecker rising high and thick over his abs and Samspon. Sampson turned over on his back and stared up. "My Got! I tink if you were shrunk proposhunately to my height, you might still defeat the 'iron bar of Sampson.'" Titus and Sampson laughed. Sampson grabbed a hold of the massive head and then shifted it forward as he began to run and jump. He caused the massive prick of Titus to be pulled downward and Sampson stood there holding it, staring at it. "Eet iz zo beeg.... I tink I could fuck your cock head like it was an azz." The fondling of his nip, the handling of his cock was sending such powerful emotions through Titus he was beginning to buck and moan. "Oh....Samuil... your touch.... it's ....it's sending such powerful energy through me. Such strong emotions..... Oh my God! Fuck me... FUCK MY COCK HEAD NOW!" Smiling, Sampson pushed on Titus' cock sending it down to his crotch area, when upon reaching it, he plunged his own fourteen inch prick into the head of Titus' cock. "My Got! It iz like fucking an azz.... yet zo big.... I tink two odderz could join me in fucking you!" "Oh....Sampson! Go....Keep it up! Keep it up! Keep...p...pp...pppp. ..it.....iiiiiii...." "Oh yeah!....feels zo good... my huge penis fucking your, vhat you say, 'ginormous' pecker! Zo firm....zo tight moist.....zo....whoa-hoo! T....Tit...Titus? AAAhhhh hoooo!..... TITUS! I tink you cock iz growing! WHHHAT! Your cock is pushing me back! Titus? TITUS!" But Titus was lost in the feeling, completely overtaken. Sampson saw Titus' whole body plump up, veins popping over every inch, as if Titus' whole body was becoming erect. But more and more Titus cock was growing, getting even longer, thicker, harder, veinier, harder than steal! And the spurts were coming in larger and larger doses. First spurt sent Sampson to the end of the bed. The second picked up Sampson and held him in midair. Third spurt the cock head, carrying Sampson, rose all the way up to the top of the center tent pole. Meanwhile, Sampson could see looking down that Titus' shoulders spread out further and further across Titus' form fitting bead. The delts getting thicker and thicker, the traps rising up and mounding more and more. Titus' arms blew up in form getting so thick and swole, becoming more mountainous in their biceps peak shape, while the trapizoids helped to push and raise Titus off his own mattress. Titus' pecs began to blow up and swell, increasing in width and thickness. The full semi-circular, crescent moon shapes grew and grew, inflated, becoming two huge full moons, threatening to become globulous. The lats grew and grew, thicker and wider, pushing and fighting the arms for room, sending them sticking nearly straight out and off the bed, while the deep and rapid breathing appeared to create deeper cuts and more swollen, brick shaped muscles on Titus' abs and obliques. "ooooooohhhhhhhh" Titus groaned and moaned even lower and deeper as his balls began to inflate larger, fuller and firmer, as if they were hooked up to an air hose. They were pushed up and out further and furhter by the mounding, pulsating, thickening quads of Titus which pushed and pushed on each other until Titus began to spead his legs out to the side more and more. This was a shame, Sampson thought, for as Titus legs grew, they caused the shins and knees to come off the bed and fall down so that Sampson couldn't see the magnificent calves bunch, swell, throb, and pump up fuller and fuller, larger and harder. "Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh! Auuuuuh!..." Titus moaned out more and more and with each moan his body just expanded and grew in every direction. His cock head, still carrying Sampson rose even higher, pushing itself and Sampson into the tent top, eventually growing large enough the two lifted the tent top off the center pole. Hands and feet, carried and guided by growing arms and legs were sent out every side of the tent, snapping the tent ropes, pushing poles down, growing into neighboring tents, ripping the fabric, breaking poles, ropes, and cables. Titus' feet becoming large enough to cover whole doorways, hands as well. People began pouring out of the demolished tents, looking at the arms, legs, and head of the increasingly growing Titus, who was moaning and groaning and bucking his way to a climax soon to be remembered by all. "OH! OH! AUUUUUH! AAAAUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUGH!" A muffled Russian accented yelp was heard as the top of the tent suddenly popped off of what most of the circus staff thought was Titus' center pole. However, the amount of cum that came gushing out he vent holes, the fact that the pop caused the tent top to pull down and take off the tent from Titus soon revealed exactly what Titus was moaning about. Coming too, Titus looked around him at all the staff standing and crying in fear or awe and at how small they looked. Shakily, he began to stand up and look at himself. He was a giant. Muscle wise he had blown up far beyond any workout Sampson could or had given him. He was something akin to a very heavy and built American Footballer or American Wrestler. He soon would be able to enter into bodybuilding contests, except for the fact that he began to notice his hair was coming in, darker and thicker on his body: legs, arms, crotch, abs, chest, and along his jaw line. Titus dazed and confused soon felt some movement at his feet. Sampson was finally digging his way out from under the collapsed tent. Sloughing off the canvas, Sampson stood tall and straight, cum dripping off of every inch of his body as he searched for Titus. Titus and him looked down and up at the same time, making the comparison and realizing what had just happened, how much Titus just grew. Sampson had shrunk down from mid thight to mid calve of Titus. Dazed at the sight before him, the adrenaline rushing through him, the amount of cum that was filling and distending his stomach and possibly filling his lungs, Sampson staggered and collapsed on his butt. Titus seeing this cried out, "Oh, Sampson...." and after looking for help from someone in the crowd, which didn't come, he stepped over the crowd, tents not knocked down, and once on a clear stretch of land began to run once more into the night.

Tristan Part 3 Going down an escalator, Tristan stares from one shop to another, trying to familiarize himself with all the stores while also looking for a help wanted sign. "So Tristan, did you find anything you like?" "Yeah, I found a couple of shirts and a pair of shorts." "That's good." Looking around, Tristan notices that it's noon, on an early July day, but the mall isn't even moderately crowded. Just a few groups of high-schoolers, some parents with their kids, and a dozen or so senior citizens spread about. Most stores are empty or at least seemingly empty, and a few are actually closed. "Hey Drew, why is it so empty? Back where I'm from the malls are insanely crowded during the summers." "Well almost two thirds of the town’s population leaves during the summer, so everything gets real empty around here. Two, three weeks before the semester starts everybody floods back here and this place becomes a mess. Thousands of freshmen free from their parents running around buying all kinds of unnecessary things. Worse when they have their parents, fussing and encouraging them to buy something advertised by some morning news show. The whole mall becomes a disaster." "Yeah?" "Yeah. So how's the job hunt?" "No luck. Every place that's open is fully staffed, and apparently the owners give jobs back to the returning students before hiring any new faces." "Tends to happen, but you'll find something eventually." "I hope so, not doing anything all day is staring to drive me nuts." "Well I see you have been hitting the gym. You're arms look bigger than when we first met. Oh hey there's Afano and Blake." Afano sits in the middle of a bench meant for three people; his shoulders make it impossible for somebody to sit next to him. Blake sits adjacent to Afano, on another bench, and is first to spot Drew and Tristan walking over. "You guys ready to go?" asks Blake. "I am" "Me too." "Alright let's go." "I was telling Tristan how his arms look bigger, compared to when we first met him," starts Drew as the group begins walking toward an exit. "It's hard to tell, with his height gain," says Afano, "that's why I keep telling him to hit the gym. He's surprisingly strong, I mean you look strong, but you definitely are lifting out of your weight class," he continues as he looks at Tristan. "I used to work at a metal recycling center, so I'm used to lifting heavy things.." "So is that the kind of job you're looking for?" asks Drew. "Not really. I mean the money was great, but I'd rather not spend all day lugging around metal scrapes under the hot sun." "That's how you got shredded, by lugging metal?" "That and eating healthy." The group passes by a tall mirror, positioned right between two bathrooms. Afano takes a moment to admire himself. The Samoan giant is literally spilling out of his stringer tank top. His immense pecs are so large the fabric can't reach over to fully cover his exposed nibbles. Afano smiles to his reflection and begins running his hands over his abs. Blake takes notices that Afano's gargantuan arms and pecs are missing from his peripheral vision. He turns around to spot the giant flexing in front of the mirror. "Guys wait up, we got a bit of self-worshiping going on," says Blake to Drew and Tristan. "There's nothing wrong with admiring your body. God I spend so many hours in the gym, I should be allowed to walk around shirtless anywhere I want," decrees the giant as he removes his tank top and continues flexing. After striking several poses, Afano leaves his reflection and walks back to the group. However, instead of taking his position next to Blake, he walks right up to Tristan. He close to three inches taller than the new comer, but significantly wider. Much wider, so much wider, any person standing behind the giant wouldn't know there was a young man facing opposite the giant. "Is something wrong?" "No not really. Walking over here, I noticed that you look 'small.'” He pauses for a moment to take a look around, “Mostly everyone here is wearing some sort of tank top and shorts, except you. At and around the apartment you go shirtless sometimes, and you're unbelievably shredded and you have mass. But every time we go out, you always wear a t-shirt and jeans, to hide your muscles and make yourself look small." "Okay, where is this going?" "You have an insane physique, the kind most guys would kill to have, and most girls would do anything to fuck. So how come you hide it?" "I wear what I find comfortable, which is mostly t-shirts and jeans. If my physique is hidden it's because the clothing is loose, not because I'm consciously hiding anything. Besides, why does any of this matter to you?" Afano thinks over the question for a moment, still shirtless. Some of the few mall goers stare at his immense body; some turned on, others repulsed by the bulging oversized muscles. Opposite the giant, mall goers either see Blake or Drew; they pay little if any attention to Tristan. Blake breaks the silence, "You look weird." Before Afano can add to the conversation, Drew begins talking, "Let me explain. When we first interviewed you for the spare room, you didn't strike us as anything really all that notable. No tattoos, no piercings, no strange mannerisms, honestly neither your personality nor physical appearance were noteworthy, or at least at first. When we started narrowing down the candidates, you sort of popped up. That guy with brown eyes, black hair, over six feet; we called you up again and arranged another meeting during your next college visit. Then we agreed to offer up the room." "I'm gonna be honest. The second time you showed up, I thought, 'this guy is pretty cute,'" adds Afano, "During your second visit, I couldn't help but notice how your facial features just popped out, or that you were relatively tall and looked solid. Then actually living with you, pretty cute became really handsome, and solid became shredded as fuck." "Tons of people have said that to me. I still don't get the point." "I'm just saying you should show off a little. Add a little swagger to your walk, wear tighter clothes, do something," urges Afano, oddly full of passion. "Yeah, if he didn't pester you to go to the gym, you probably won't have left the apartment at all, I mean except to look for a job. You're 18 and on your own, and the first thing you do is look for a job. Seriously?" adds Blake. "Of course I'm going to search for a job, I need to support myself." "You have plenty of money saved up," counters Afano. "Hey, some friends of mine are throwing are throwing a big birthday party at the end of the month, and we're taking you. No objections," "Okay." "Alright so it's settled, we are going to get you shit-faced. Also you're going to the gym with Blake and me." "Alright, alright, just so long was we can leave; we've been standing here forever." The next day, Tristan spends mid-morning and all afternoon searching for a possible job in another town, but turns up empty handed. He drives to the apartment to switch clothes and then drives toward the university gym. The gym is incredibly large, and well stocked, but most surprisingly it's open 24/7. Once through the doors he immediately spots Afano, Blake and even Drew, who usually works out during the mornings. "Alright so I'm ready to do something." The next day. "Should my legs have a pulse?" "That's normalish, especially for such an intense work out. Here drink this and take these," says Drew as he gives Tristan a glass of water and various pills. Tristan takes the pills and swallows them, along with several gulps of water before asking, "What do they do?" "Most people ask and then sallow. There's protein in the water, the pills are to help promote muscle repair and growth. You are going to need a ton of these." "Does any of that stuff actually work? I mean there are tons of vitamins that don't do a damn, other than led to really expensive urine." "Trust me these work. The month after I started taking all this stuff, I gained some pretty serious mass, and I increased all my lifts. Believe me; you'll want these to maximize your results." Tristan looks down at his calves; no longer red or swollen. They look exactly the same as they did yesterday; however, the muscle tissues have been completely destroyed. Every time his brain sends a signal to his calves, they angrily respond by bursting into pain. "I feel like dying. You people are monsters." Afano walks into the kitchen to find Tristan, legs spread out wide in a V. "You're the monster. Fuck, for a novice, you squatted weights that experienced lifters would be proud of," smiles Afano. "I get the impression I shouldn't have done that." "Maybe not for your first time, but you need to push yourself to get real results," says Drew. Tristan stares at Drew and Afano, both wearing just boxers and sandals. Drew has a solid V shaped torso, though Tristan's attention immediately goes to his bulky arms and pecs. Those specific body parts look like they belong on somebody who weighs a good twenty pounds more. Still, Drew doesn't seem to be out of proportion, in fact his confidence and natural charisma seem to flow into his muscles. He likes his large upper body and works hard to build and maintain it, and he can somehow look impressive even while standing next to Afano. The college senior outweighs Drew by close to a hundred pounds and is four inches taller; his body screams power and strength. Afano's muscles aren't as toned as Drew's, which isn't to say they are soft or flabby, but are instead just plain bulky. His waist is probably 40 something inches, though it looks significantly smaller do to his immense shoulders. His legs and arms look like a grocer stuffed several melons into long plastic brown bags. His bulbous body occupies an absurd amount of space, every time he moves the kitchen seems to get smaller. "Tristan, you still in there?" "W...what?" "We were asking about your old job. Didn't you ever get sore?" "Sometimes, but I was never expected to move almost double my body weight, using just my legs." "Well the more you do it, the less it'll hurt." "I doubt that." Tristan gets up to walk away. Upon standing his legs buckle, almost turning to jelly. He takes a step toward his bathroom, immediately his legs respond by shouting, "Fuck you," with every step. Right, "fuck." Left, "you." After a short eternity of searing pain, Tristan sits in his bathtub running a warm bath. He stretches out his tall body, out along the tub and tries to relaxing, before falling asleep for two hours. For the next three weeks Tristan continues going to the gym with his roommates, to avoid their nagging to, "do something." Initially the workouts are hellish, but gradually his body begins to adapt to the harsh one or two hour sessions. The soreness following a day's work out becomes less severe, and his recovery time decreases. Tristan puts on a shirt from back home. After two months, a little over an inch in height, and several pounds of muscle, the shirt is snug. It shows off his chest and arms nicely, but still hides his abs. His shorts reveal a pair of matching brownish calves covered with sinewy muscle, and covered with a dusting of hair. Glancing over his reflection, on his bathroom mirror, Tristan walks out to find Blake standing outside his bedroom door. "The guys wanted to check if you were ready." "Just need my wallet." Blake watches as Tristan bends his arm to pick up his wallet. A month ago his bicep would have sort-of-mostly filled the sleeve, but now it actually stretches the sleeve. He notes how Tristan's shirt hugs his pecs and upper arms, yet is incredibly loose around his waist. 'He needs to tailor his shirts,' thinks Blake as he and Tristan head out the door. As Tristan walks to Blake's truck, Afano and Drew take notice of his newly improved physique. They have been monitoring his developments, but today he really shines. In the rear view mirror, Afano is treated to a full view of Tristan climbing into the truck. He notices how round and tight Tristan's ass looks in those shorts greenish brown shorts. The shorts themselves are positively hideous, but a fine ass can make even the ugliest of shorts or paints stunning. Blake begins driving toward a house located near the end of the county line. A lone house, two stories tall and surrounded by trees and hills. No a single neighbor in any direction for almost an entire mile. Already the music is blaring and there are people running around with red cups in hand. "So little buddy, welcome to your first of many parties."

Digi-Game Show: Know to Grow This is another attempt in a digimon/muscle growth continuous story, but here with a bit more freedom except for that this is a digimon(/furry) only ordeal, no humans. A new TV game show has been developed in the Digital World where contestants lay on a gurney as big as a king size bed and are hooked up to an I.V. filled with a MG chemical. The rules of the game is like your basic quiz show and whenever a contestant get the right answer, 2 drops of chemical is injected into them. But if a contestant gets a wrong answer, it is game over for him/her and a new contestant is chosen randomly to play shortly after. Contestants also get to decide to choose the Random Roulette option that’s divided into 10 segments labeled with fetishes/other tfs/growth to add onto the muscle growth such as Hair Growth, Species Change, Genitalia Expansion, etc. The rules for this continuous story are that storytellers/participants determine the digimon contestants, the fetishes/tfs for the Roulette (wheel constantly changes for each contestant), how long a digimon stays in the game, and how much growth the 2 droplets cause. Also, more than one storyteller/participant can work on one digimon contestant if they wish; continuing the story where one had left off. If a writer wants to use a similar contestant but with a different storyline say to use Agumon but to take the chance with the Random Roulette or with a different tf/fetish on the wheel along with the muscle growth, you can! Just make sure to label it in bold such as Agumon/Male Enhancement or Multi-Dick Storyline at the top to prevent confusion and differentiate from another story branch and also be able to continue with a new string of contestants from there. Also, sex is allowed if you can find ways to insert it into this. I hope that this is self-explanatory and/or easy to understand. ------------------ Digimon of many types, gender, and sizes were filling the audience seats of the dimly lit TV studio. Soon, the three sets of 15 rows that have one staircase on each side and that created a semicircle around the stage were filled with murmuring and clamoring digimon. All were excited about the game show; many wanting to be chosen as contestants from the get-go while others wanted to wait and see the growth before taking a chance themselves to. As they chatted, they stared at the circular stage in front of them with a purple backdrop that’s been illuminated with huge yellow lighted letters: “Know to Grow!”. Four Veggiemon wearing headsets were manning TV studio cameras that surrounded the stage from multiple angles. Huge spotlights also surrounded the stage from up above. What was strange was also near the ceiling was a huge container filled with a dark blue liquid along with cylinder capsules filled with colored liquids attached to it with tubes connecting to it from the bottom. Next to that was a suspended multi-colored wheel with ten even sections with strange labels such as ‘Gender Bending’, ‘Male Enhancement’, etc. The murmurs and talks came to a halt when the lights of the studio dimmed. The spotlights from above aimed towards the center of the gray stage as a square opening revealed a Vademon with mike in hand and his arms spread out to greet the audience as the elevator lifted him up. Along with him was oddly enough a gurney that was as big as a king-size mattress with its wheels in a locked position. “Hello there everyone! And welcome to Know! To! Grow!” he shouted into his mike while pumping up the audience into a cheer. He calmed them down with hand gesture after a few minutes so he can speak. “Where the name of the game is the more you know the more you grow! And the prize is huge muscles and modified bods that you get while you play so there are no losers, but winners here!” “Now before we begin. Let’s establish the rules of the game, shall we?” he said while gesturing over to the gurney. “Contestants lay on this gurney while hooked up to an I.V. that’s connected to that container.” He said while a medical tube with a needle descended from the container shown from the ceiling. “Immediately, two drops will be injected into the contestant to give them a taste of growth. Contestants will begin answering a series of simple trivia questions of any subject and category and with each correct answer two drops of liquid will be injected into them. However, the liquid acts like an aphrodisiac which means that they’ll have an increased libido which will make them feel intoxicated in a sense and will have hard time concentrating on the questions. Be careful! As one wrong answer will kick you out of the game, stop your growth and we move on to the next contestant. So keep your wits up!” “Oh! Before I forget, there’s one more thing! For those wanting more than just muscle growth and feel a little daring, contestants can choose the optional Random Roulette before they get hooked up and answer questions!” Vademon said as he pointed with his mike towards the descending multi-colored wheel with ten labeled segments and towards the ten cylinder capsules filled with liquid. “The Random Roulette lets contestants to add another kind of change or transformation along with the muscle growth, but of course, as the name suggest, it’s random with every spin so you don’t know what you’ll get when the arrow stops! Not to mention the roulette changes frequently for each contestant too!” “So that’s enough for the rules and let’s gets this game started, shall we?” he said with opened arms in the spotlight as the crowd roared and cheered. “Now let’s see who our first contestant is!” The spotlights from above circled around the audience as a drumroll played. Soon, the music stopped as one spotlight turned off and the other shone brightly on a single member of the audience from above.

Cockring Chapter 5 - Setback The next morning Brian woke energize and ready for the day ahead. He pulled the covers back to look at the cockring hugging his partial erection. He thought about the play party when it was activated those first few times by others. He didn't realized at first just how much the cockring was contributing to his pleasure until after the second occurrence. But he was totally pleased when the third event produced a huge erection at a time when he thought he really wasn't ready yet. In retrospect, each event had been incredibly super erotic, taking him to new heights of arousal and climax. Even his setting it off that forth time to enjoy Greg started out great. However the fifth occurrence, when Greg set it off minutes later, the resulting impact had exceeded everything he ever imagined was possible. It took him to such an extreme state of sexual frenzy that he was still trying to figure it out and he best guard against repeating it until he did. 'Got to get moving', he told himself. He grabbed a clean pair of jean and a polo shirt and began dressing for the day. 'What the!' He realized his clothes were all snug fitting or even a bit too tight. Pants were a bit tighter in the legs and groin, yet the waist fit fine. Shirts were tighter across the upper body, shoulder and arms. Seems the cockring events not only gave him an incredible erection that resulted in a slight gain in his cock size, but may have caused his muscles to grow too. Who knew what other side effects it may have? He knew there was growth at each activation. It happened three times that night. However he always returned to his prior size after, except after the forth time. As Greg set it off too soon. So there were two activations very close together. Something that hadn't occurred before. 'I may just have to arrange it to happen again if I want some answers.' Many hours were spent analyzing what the possible reasons were for Chad doing this to him. Brian was still concerned that he would have to explain wearing it to someone or that Chad would initiate an erection at an inappropriate time. Chad woke up the day after Brian attended the play party and dragged himself out of bed and to the shower. It'd been a rough four weeks since he left Brian in Minnesota and today he had doubts that things would change anytime soon. Once in the shower, the hard pelting drops of water soothed his muscles, flushing his concerns away, at least temporarily. His thoughts wondered back thru the past year and all the positive results he had made toward completing his project plan and getting his company into full production. He finished washing up, feeling renewed once again. He grabbed the towel and stepped out of the shower, only to find the entire bathroom was filled with a dense haze of steam. Either he'd been in the shower a lot longer than he realized or the exhaust fan was broken. His mind drifted back to another hot, humid steamy time, last April in New Orleans. Dante, five foot eight, darkly tanned, with his head covered in thick coal black hair. A chest full of the same curly hair that totally covered his pecs and trialed over his abs, all the way to a thick bush around his long, thin, ten inch cock. Dante had worked hard to maintain his trim physique that made him popular in his younger years as a professional stripper in the French Quarter. He was married now and settled down as a prominent businessman. He limited his play to an occasional visit to the baths near a local gym where he worked out on a regular basis. Chad had eliminated all the other prospects on his list and knew that Dante was the one he wanted to represent his company in New Orleans. He made plans which began with a meeting at the gym one evening. During the workout Chad was impressed by Dante's powerful compact body. He was able to lift much heavier weights than most men of his size. They showered after the workout and went to a local bar where Dante knew the owner. The night progressed and the conversation got hotter as the bar tender made sure they had plenty of free drinks. Each time he'd brought over another round, Chad would hear another of the bartender’s stories about how he and Dante had wild sex somewhere during their younger days. It was obvious that the bartender still held a crush on Dante. During the bartender's stories Chad observed Dante's dick grow and snake down the leg of his trousers, obviously unrestrained by any underwear, yet it never got totally hard. They each took full advantage of every chance to touch one another. Hands roamed across each others laps under the table, to grope or squeeze every chance they got. They knew that if it wasn't a straight bar, they'd be rolling on the floor having sex by now. It was nearing closing time and they were the only two patrons left at the small table near the bar. The owner finished up and walked to the door. He indicated it was past closing time, but added that they could lock up when they were done. In no time Dante and Chad were naked in each others arms. Chad stroked and played with Dante's reported ten inch wonder but wasn't having much luck at arousing him fully. "Looks like it doesn't like me as much as the bartender’s stories", he told Dante. A bit concerned that maybe he made a bad choice. "Naw, just worn out from a long day." Dante replied coolly. Then he added. "I fucked three guys at the baths before I went to the gym tonight. "Wow, three! I'm impressed. Bet I have something that will rev you up, a nice sexy cockring." He reached in his bag and quickly slipped it onto the flaccid dick. Dante began to respond immediately. "I've never worn a cockring before. This feels sexy as hell." His dick began to grow. Chad managed to activate it without Dante becoming suspicious. "Fuck, Chad. That cockring is so cold it sending strange shivers thru me" "You like it then?" Questioned Chad, knowing full well the shivers were produced by the cockring's program. "Fuck yeah." Standing up he pulled Chad up and into his arms, with one leg spread either side of his hips. This was Dante's favorite position. Since he was usually shorter than most men he made love to. It was easy for him to guide his dick up between Chad’s legs. The flowing volume of precum acted as built in lube to allow his upward curved dick to easily penetration directly into a man's warm ass. Chad was amazed. He'd never been fucked in this position before. How could he have been? It took someone with a long curved dick to be able to make it work like this. With his emotions going wild, he concentrated on working his ass to try and restrain Dante. He wanted to keep the action going forever. He played with Dante's nip as he kissed him deeply. "Yeah, man... breed my ass." He shouted to Dante. He couldn't imagine what it'd be like to be penetrated fully by all ten inches. Dante fucked in short quick strokes. He thrust only a couple inches of his long dick rapidly in and out through the tight anal opening. He squatted slightly, forcing his legs between Chad's, gaining more depth as he continued his rapid fucking of the man's tight ass. It was no time until both Dante and Chad shot their loads and collapsed on the floor. Back in the hotel's steam-filled bathroom Chad couldn't stand it any longer. He grabbed the long curved dildo from out of the drawer by the sink. He lubed it up and began working it between his legs, beneath his own hardening cock just as Dante had done. Chad remembered every detail and tensed up, screaming, "Yeah, man... breed my ass.", as he shot his load all over the bathroom mirrors. He had just about finished cleaning up when he heard the door to the room opening. "Room Service", shouted the cute guy who delivered Chad's breakfast everyday for the past month. "Here you go." Chad replied as he stepped naked from the bathroom with his cock still partially erect. He grabbed a few bucks from the wad of cash on the desk to hand him. The guy was cute and not at all embarrassed by Chad's nudity. In fact he obviously enjoyed the view and made a point of taking his time every day preparing the meal in front of Chad. Chad sat down and settled in for another long day. He sipped his coffee as the room service waiter laid out the breakfast in front of him. A full month already wasted in this wet damp area with fall closing in fast. He didn't want to stay any longer than necessary. <ding> Doc: Chad have you had any luck in Seattle yet? Chad: Not yet, but I've got a few more leads to check out. Doc: Sounds good. Have you got any new data to report on the Minneapolis stud yet? Chad: I have new data to review this morning. I'll have to get back to you. Doc: I'll be waiting. Good luck with Mr Seattle. Chad closed the chat session and opened the system to check on Brian, those warnings last night had him a bit concerned. As he opened the log, his jaw dropped open. "No Fucking Shit!" He yelled at the top of his lungs startling the young man. "What the fuck is going on?" "Uh, sorry sir," the youth babbled as he tried to figure out what he'd done wrong. "Not you! It's. . . Just leave, I'll get the rest" He subconsciously began stroking his erection as he continued to look over the data. Based upon the research of Minneapolis, some extra weeks were set aside to locate and acquire an alpha male for that market. The extra time proved worthwhile once he located and acquired Brian. But he never expected this. Somehow Brian had already figured out how to make use of the cockring for his own pleasure. None of the other men he had acquired had adjusted to wearing the cockring so quickly or used it for their own pleasure like Brian had so soon. Chad got an erection which he jacked furiously, as he went over the data. It revealed a lot about the sex party Brian had been at last night. The one Chad knew about and intended to observe if at all possible. He wished things had been going better in Seattle then he might not have needed the break and stayed out last night,missing this play party event. Astounding was that the indicators showed the rings were used five times over the course of several hours and during the forth even, it was triggered a fifth time, a double event! "This double occurrence is maxed out." He blurted to himself as he clicked on it to show the details and lost his load as he viewed the results. Somehow something had to be wrong. The failsafe initiated rapid arousal growth up to 105% normal size thus preventing removal. This was usually enough to stop anyone from wanting to try and remove it again. But a second event before the first had reached its time out resulted in additional 5%, for a total growth of 10% over normal size. He'd never known any man who could take that additional growth and painful stretching, along with the loss of blood to the rest of the body, without passing out long before the growth reached that limit. "I'll have to keep a much closer watch on Brian." Chad had high hope that he could find others of Brian's caliber in the rest of the market areas. But never did he imagine this man would prove to be so totally unique. All system statistics since his acquisition were peaking the charts and far exceeded expectations. He thought he had sensed something different about this alpha male. The night he gave Brian the cockring and all the wild sex they had was more than overwhelming, almost unnatural. Chad put together an email for Doc. It indicated that the Minneapolis alpha male was ahead of schedule. He'd begun using the cockring for his own needs already, including climaxing a double event after a series of several regular events. Finishing the note with stating he'd have to keep tighter watch on the stud. He turned back to the work at hand. Seattle was proving to be an even more difficult area. There was no statistical reason to explain the problem in locating a suitable man in this market. This delay was putting him behind his schedule for the year. This was to be the last acquisition for the year bringing the number of alpha males to an even dozen. He only needed to locate and acquire six more next year to complete his business plan and get into full scale operation. The process began months in advance of his arrival. He would hit all the sites looking for any new prospects. Site after site, he read profile after profile, trying to locate prospects. It was a daunting task. Typically he reviewed a hundred profiles per hour, five hours a day. That’s twenty five hundred per week or ten thousand per month. Typically one out of ten of those reviewed would be contacted. From that number, only one in five would reply intelligently for something more than just quick sex. These would become candidates for the interview phase. Chad used email to gather pictures, as well as information on the candidate’s stability, personal life, openness, honesty, and sex life. In some cases phone chats and web cam sessions would be used to further reduce the number of men. After all this, one man per month would normally be ready for the final audition phase, during which they could still fail. Chad stared out the hotel window overlooking the city for a long time wondering what was different about Seattle. Why had there been so few potential alpha males meeting the necessary criteria for his needs. Finally, with a Sigh, he sat back down at the desk and logged back into his computer. He checked his calendar to review his appointments later in the day and then checked his emails. After reading each and sending his replies, his last hopes to salvage this month were dashed. There was nothing promising considering tomorrow was the last Friday this month. Usually he had lined up an audition with the final candidate by now and was preparing for the evenings meeting. Not this month. No one stood out among those in the interview phase. A few were making progress but no one stood out among the candidates. It was time to check the status indicators of his current acquisitions on the GPS map. A reminder message flashed on the screen reminding him that first quarters acquisitions were ready to open new markets. He loved this part. Adding new markets meant more income and with winter approaching the vacationing season in Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta would be booming soon. First he checked the status on the current market areas. New York, Boston and Charlotte all okay. However, Washington DC was missing, not red. Then he noticed the Boston indicator looked larger than the rest. He zoomed in enough to find Travis's indicator was also in Boston but almost hidden by Tanner's indicator. That meant he was okay from the system perspective, but something was going on that may be of worth checking into or it wouldn't be blinking. He had no means to restrict the travel of his men, so that wouldn't have been suspicious to the system. It had to be something else that concerned the system. Travis was a pro at working the clients, having been the first acquisition; he had grown to be very much in demand by Chad's clients. Travis learned that the cockring seemed to stir his arousal whenever someone nearby was interested in sex with him. Little did he know that Chad's system was triggering the signal. He would begin scanning the area to see who it was and make himself openly available for any pending action. He had no clue that the men were paying Chad for the services he provided, only that a hot man desired to have sex with him and that it was always a very wild time. Travis had met Chad who was completing his graduate studies at MIT. Chad fell for the hunky dark haired man. He was so suave and sophisticated that it was obvious he came from a good family with plenty money. Everything about him showed class. Nothing but the best of what money could buy and he was generous about treating his friends too. His body was of average build with powerful legs from years of track and field events. It was his good looks and personality that made him so desirable. Not to mention his trim torso that helped to emphasis his seven inch cock, making it look much larger than it was. Chad had completed work on his cockring technology August the previous year and was informally interviewing men. He was sure Travis was the right person after their third date. His preliminary research and background check reveal much about Travis that he was obviously hiding. He proceeded to complete the interview phase in person and used what he learned, combined with his research, to enhance his acquisition process. He even used Travis as a baseline to judge future candidates. He had no doubt that Travis was the one he wanted. It was only a matter of timing before something would happen to break them up or he'd have to invent something to force the split and get on with his project. He was prepared for the acquisition and his own disappearance in either case. Being from money and not out of the closet, Travis had to maintain a discrete relationship with his men. He never told them where he was from or much else about his real life. Chad's plan required that he needed to be able to disappear discretely later, so he was guarded about his personal life. They connected several times during the year. Having wild sex was a big part of their connection. Neither shared much about their private lives, nor seemed to care. Although Chad knew about Travis and his real life, Whereas Travis was totally in the dark about the man he loved to bed. However he feared a long term relationship would ruin his life. That is, his real life. So he decided to end it. Chad realized their sixth date was different. Travis had something on his mind. He and Travis had always had sex in Chad's apartment in the past. Tonight was no different, however, once inside Chad was quickly embraced and wrapped tightly in the arms of Travis. They kissed and probed each others mouth with their tongues. Nibbled on each others ear lobes and neck as they undressed hurriedly. Naked and totally aroused they went arm in arm to the big bedroom and the waiting bed. They were all over each other ending up sucking each others dicks. Travis had planned on getting Chad off, knowing full well that he'd be done for the night. That way he figured Chad would be satiated and mellow enough to listen to what he wanted to tell him. The plan seemed to be working, as it was no time and Chad was trying to stop Travis from making him climax. Travis ignored Chad's efforts and forced him deeper into his hungry mouth. Sucking harder as he deep throated Chad and swallowed every drop of his transparent milky cum as it blasted from the throbbing dick. After a few minutes of light kissing, he told Chad he had something serious to discuss. On that fateful day in August, Travis told Chad it was over. He told Chad about his wife and prominent family in Washington and how he was afraid to be exposed as a homosexual. He apologized for misleading with Chad and giving him the impression that he was single and looking for a long term relationship. Travis' confession meant that this was the night Chad had planned for. He reached into his bedside drawer and handed a package to Travis. "A little something I picked up for you, but never got around to giving you." Travis was pleased that Chad took it so well. Opening the box revealed a sexy metal cockring. Travis was smiles ear to ear. "You remembered me telling you I wanted to try a cock ring some day. Thank you." "Let me put it on for you, first time can be a bit awkward." Chad stated knowingly. He slipped it on Travis and actuated it deftly without looking suspicious. Travis loved it. "Man, it feels great!" "I can tell you like it. You're all glassy eyed and your cock is already harder than I ever remember." The super erection was all Chad needed to confirm his system was working. "I hope you will think of me and remember our good times. You take care of yourself." Chad knew the program on the system was running and that Travis had no choice but to jack off a good load before leaving. Afterwards Chad quickly dressed and was out the door. He drove to the airport and flew home that night. However, all that was in the recent past and something was going on now. Chad zoomed in on the GPS map to see where in Boston Travis was presently that caused the warning in the system. As he zoomed the other green dot for Tanner remained very close to Travis. Chad continued to zoom in until it was obvious that both Travis and Tanner were in the same building. Now concern set in. This was the first time that two of his studs been in such close proximity. Concerned he began searching for any camera in the area. As luck would have it there was a traffic camera outside, but its view thru the window didn't show much of anything in the coffee shop. Suddenly another camera appeared. He connected to it and then realized it was an internet coffee shop. "Dam" he shouted at the system, quickly checking the network in the place indicated there were other cameras in the establishment. Quickly he accessed several others trying to locate Travis and Tanner. It seemed unlikely that Travis would ever seek out someone like Tanner, they were both alpha males types and into totally different men. However, he was concerned all the same. Chad slouched back in the chair, the towel wrapped around his waist parted and his hard cock stood at full attention as he remembered the acquisition of Tanner. They had agreed to meet just before closing time at Tanner's favorite gay leather bar. Chad wore his best leather pants and a white T-shirt that accentuated his lean build. He arrived about twenty minutes early and positioned himself at the stand up bar with his back to the door as instructed. He was told not to turn around or watch for Tanner in any way. As he waited he engaged the bartender in conversation about local events, sports etc. He knew it was nearing time for Tanner to appear and was getting anxious. Tanner entered the bar wearing a motorcycle cop outfit. Consisting of shiny black boots that went above his calves, tight black leather pants which clearly showed his massive bulging crotch and an officer’s uniform shirt with the top unbuttoned almost half way revealing his huge pecs. It looked like the shirt could split at the seams any moment. Suddenly he noticed a hush fell over the bar, but he continued his one way conversation with the bartender. The locals all recognized Tanner and knew he commanded a silent respect on his entrance. Many a man was pulled off his bar stool for failing to honor the local Mr. Leather. However, this scene was prearranged between Chad and Travis as a means for Identification and to allow Tanner to locate him among the crowd. The man on his right tried to hush him as others near him turned to see who had entered. He heard comments whispered from several nearby, "oh my god" and "wonder who he's after tonight”, “wish it was me", "I just want him to rape me over and over". He felt the intense heat from the man's body directly behind him and before he could turn and look, a very rock hard hunk of man meat was firmly planted tight against the crack of his ass. Chad froze mid sentence, raised his arms and said, "Am I under arrest?” "Dam straight," the man's deep voice boomed firmly as he reached around and pinched Chad’s nips hard enough to cause him to wince with the pleasurable pain. "Then take me to jail" He replied, lowering one arm down, wrapping it behind and pulling Tanner's head to the side as he turned his own and they joined at the lips for a long deep kiss. Travis pulled Chad’s arms around behind his back and snapped on the hand cuffs. The crowd went wild, whistling, and edging them on. Chad turned around, his arms firmly bound behind his back. Tanner picked him up, put him over his shoulder and carried him out the door without any effort at all. He put Chad on the cycle and climbed on in front of him and sped off to his home. The garage door opens on its own allowing the cycle inside and then the door seemed to close on its own. Lights came on slowly revealing the interior finished off in chrome plated steel and gloss black floor and leather all around. Chad's hands were attached to leather restraints one by one as his clothing was removed and then connected to chains suspended from the ceiling. He knew he was in for a wild time with Tanner in control. Once all his clothes were removed Tanner put a leather harness on Chad and a pair of tight chaps and heavy boots. He felt every bit the submissive captive and a slight fear came over him. His plan to get the cockring on Tanner wouldn't be possible with the way he was trussed up presently. Tanner circled Chad as he fastened cuffs around his ankles and then attached floor chains to them. A gag was placed in Chad’s mouth and secured behind his head. The lighting changed to a dramatic blend of harsh bright areas revealing various sex toys and gear hanging on the walls to softer illumination that barely showed anything. Tanner disappeared into a darkened area for what seemed to be an eternity. Chad thought he heard sounds behind him. No, something brushing against his leg. Stroking up to his groin. He couldn't see anyone, only felt them. Hands touching, stroking. He could feel his balls reacting to a warm hand. His nips awakened to erotic pinching as his dick started growing in anticipation. He wasn't sure if it was Tanner or if someone else was in the room. Only that it was highly stimulating. A spotlight came on casting harsh shadows over Tanners muscular body. Pumped to reveal every muscle and wearing only his chaps and a harness of bright silver chain and leather straps. His fully erect dick was oozing with precum. Tanner was primed and pumped for action as he approached Chad bound up and ready. He toyed with Chad just as he did before revealing himself, only now there was an edge to the play. A wild roughness in his admonitions. He slipped a lubed finger into Chad’s ass and worked it around a bit. Now two fingers and then three. He was working quickly but effectively as he seemed to sense Chad's heightening arousal and readiness. It took no time before Tanner had Chad ready to be fucked. He snuggled up behind Chad with his raging dick standing straight out pushing against the ready orifice. "You're mine" was all he said as he drove his dick deep inside Chad with a single lunge. "aaahhhhh" Then the pummeling began. Long deep strokes, driving Chad wild as his dick throbbed and swelled ready to cum. Closer and closer, both Chad and Tanner were in sync, both going to unload as the same time. Chad's cum shot forth across the floor as Tanner unloaded deep inside Chad's hot ass. He pulled his rapidly shrinking dick out of Chad and walked around to face him. "That was great Chad, Thanks" He carefully removed the gag and started across the room but stumbled over Chad's clothing and a clang was heard. "What the fuck did you have in your jeans?" He picked up the heavy cockring and examined it as he approached Chad. "Was this yours?" "Actually it is", Chad replied. His mind racing for a solution that would somehow get Tanner to wear it. "You’ve never worn a cockring before?" "Can't say that I have. Never thought much about it I guess and doubt that I need one." He continued to examine the plastic sleeve attached to it. "You should try it, I'm sure it'll fit you." "Really? How do I .." Tanner was about to pull the sleeve off. "Put your balls through it first and then your dick." Chad cut him off before he could mess it up. "Leave the plastic alone until you get it on." Tanner did as instructed. Inserting his balls and then working his dick through the hole. Snuggling the ring up tight against his body. "Looks nice", he said, "and feels pretty good too." Okay, Chad thought to himself. Almost there. "Now, start with the loose end of the plastic. Hold it in your left hand as you twist the cockring to unwind the plastic." If he does it right, he'll activate it for me. Chad smirked, "That's it!" "Fuck! I'm getting hard as hell" Tanner exclaimed as he began rapidly fisting his dick. "Love the polished chrome too, goes with the chains on my harness." Chad watched the muscular stud, admiring the power of the man and thinking how many clients will really enjoy bedding this stud. "Really feels great, doesn't it?" "I'll show you just how great if feels!" Tanner returns to his position behind Chad and begins fucking him a second time. Only this time Chad is really enjoying it as almost unloads several more times while Tanner pumps and plunges over and over for what seems like an endless amount of time. Finally Tanner unloads a huge stream of cum as he pulls out of Chad. An emergency vehicle siren outside the window awakens Chad back to reality and the situation at hand. Suddenly he spotted them, Tanner and Travis, both on the same camera! At first he thought they were at the same table. Thoughts of them finding out about each other and what might happen ran through his mind. However, another customer moved out of the view, revealing that they were at separate tables. "Whew". His heart settled down as much as it could over the situation while watching two of his acquisitions side by side at the same time. They seemed to be ignoring each other totally. As Chad expected, they actually disliked each others appearance and style to the point of blatantly ignoring one another and positioning themselves in a blocking posture. Each had his back slightly turned toward the other with legs crossed in opposite direction. Chad couldn't resist a test. He opened up the sensor display screens for both men side by side on his computer as he watched them on the camera. Monitoring the sensors, he sent each a brief arousal signal. One he knew that they'd recognize being from the cockring. Typically it indicated that someone was interested in having sex with them. All the studs quickly learned this conditioned arousal response to the signal. Almost simultaneously each reached for his groin to adjust his growing member giving it more room to expand. They began to scan the coffee shop looking for the potential contact. The sudden obvious movements of each of them were noticed by the other, but they had no knowledge to connect the actions as being the result of the same stimulus. They dismissed each other as being potential competition. The two obvious masculine tops were looking to score and reacted to each other by turning their backs fully toward each other as they continued to scan the area. To anyone observing, you'd swear they were looking for each other but too blinded to realize the fact. Normally they'd find someone obviously watching them and know it was he man they were destined to hook up with. This time no one was blatantly observing them, except Chad on the camera. Chad noted the online data was remaining normal indicating they really had no interest in one another. Chad was pleased at the results of his test. He observed a while longer. Watching Tanner leave first while Travis remained and had several more cups of coffee before leaving. Chad zoomed out, please to see the green dots were heading away from each other rapidly. Chad was satisfied that it was only a coincidence and they wouldn't be a problem to each other. He made a note in the system to experiment later to see if he could force two of his acquisitions to play together some time. He smirked at the idea of one alpha male giving up his ass to bottoming for another alpha male. Chad closed down the system and returned to checking various sites, sending and replying to emails, continuing his task of looking for a candidate for Seattle. It was well past dinner when the reminder message appeared on the screen indicating again that the first quarters acquisitions were ready to open new markets. Miami, Fort Lauderdale and Atlanta would have to wait for morning. He was too exhausted to deal with it today.